Clerus Domini, or, A discourse of the divine institution, necessity, sacredness, and separation of the office ministerial together with the nature and manner of its power and operation : written by the special command of King Charles the First / by Jer. Taylor.
         Taylor, Jeremy, 1613-1667.
      
       
         
           1672
        
      
       Approx. 267 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 41 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A63706
         Wing T299
         ESTC R13445
         07884602
         ocm 07884602
         40276
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A63706)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 40276)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1214:13)
      
       
         
           
             Clerus Domini, or, A discourse of the divine institution, necessity, sacredness, and separation of the office ministerial together with the nature and manner of its power and operation : written by the special command of King Charles the First / by Jer. Taylor.
             Taylor, Jeremy, 1613-1667.
             Taylor, Jeremy, 1613-1667. Rules and advices to the clergy of the diocesse of Down and Connor.
             Rust, George, d. 1670. Funeral sermon preached at the obsequies of the Right Reverend Father in God Jeremy Lord Bishop of Down.
          
           79 p.
           
             Printed for R. Royston,
             London :
             1672.
          
           
             Also includes Rules and advices to the clergy of the diocesse of Down and Connor, and A funeral sermon preached at the obsequies of the right reverend Father in God, Jeremy, Lord Bishop of Down.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Taylor, Jeremy, 1613-1667 -- Sermons.
           Church of England -- Clergy.
           Theology, Practical -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 CLERUS
                 DOMINI
              
               :
               OR
               ,
               A
               DISCOURSE
               OF
               THE
               DIVINE
               INSTITUTION
               ,
               Necessity
               ,
               Sacredness
               ,
               and
               Separation
               OF
               THE
               Office
               Ministerial
               .
            
             
               TOGETHER
               WITH
               THE
               NATURE
               AND
               MANNER
               of
               its
               Power
               and
               Operation
               .
            
             
               WRITTEN
               By
               the
               special
               Command
               of
               King
               Charles
               the
               First
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 IER
                 .
                 TAYLOR
              
               ,
               Chaplain
               in
               Ordinary
               to
               King
               Charles
               the
               First
               ,
               and
               late
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Down
               and
               Connor
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 R.
                 Royston
              
               ,
               Bookseller
               to
               the
               King
               's
               most
               Excellent
               Majesty
               .
               1672.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               Divine
               Institution
               and
               Necessity
               OF
               THE
               OFFICE
               MINISTERIAL
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 WHen
                 several
                 Nations
                 and
                 differing
                 Religions
                 have
                 without
                 any
                 famous
                 mutual
                 intercourse
                 agreed
                 upon
                 some
                 common
                 rites
                 and
                 forms
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 because
                 one
                 common
                 effect
                 cannot
                 descend
                 from
                 chance
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 or
                 tradition
                 from
                 their
                 common
                 Parents
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 imitation
                 ;
                 something
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 common
                 influence
                 .
                 If
                 Reason
                 be
                 the
                 principle
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 regular
                 and
                 lasting
                 ,
                 and
                 admits
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 variety
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 some
                 men
                 grow
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 reason
                 ceases
                 .
                 If
                 Tradition
                 be
                 
                 the
                 fountain
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 universal
                 ,
                 and
                 increases
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 peopled
                 ,
                 but
                 remains
                 also
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 retain
                 reverence
                 to
                 our
                 Parents
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 our selves
                 wiser
                 than
                 our
                 forefathers
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 two
                 have
                 produced
                 Customs
                 and
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 obligation
                 :
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 commonly
                 call
                 
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 a
                 custom
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 derived
                 from
                 Noah
                 or
                 Adam
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 therefore
                 done
                 ,
                 because
                 natural
                 reason
                 teaches
                 us
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 our selves
                 and
                 the
                 publick
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 customs
                 of
                 a
                 wise
                 Nation
                 ,
                 is
                 something
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 produced
                 great
                 consent
                 in
                 external
                 rites
                 and
                 offices
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 
                 And
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 Ceremonies
                 so
                 great
                 indifferency
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 antecedent
                 Law
                 to
                 determine
                 their
                 practice
                 ,
                 nothing
                 in
                 their
                 nature
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 originally
                 necessary
                 ,
                 they
                 grow
                 into
                 a
                 Custom
                 or
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 wise
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 Governour
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Nation
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 famous
                 family
                 ,
                 hath
                 chosen
                 rites
                 of
                 common
                 Religion
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 Analogy
                 of
                 his
                 duty
                 ,
                 expressive
                 of
                 his
                 sence
                 ,
                 decent
                 in
                 the
                 expression
                 ,
                 grave
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 or
                 full
                 of
                 ornament
                 in
                 their
                 representment
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 no
                 greater
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 needs
                 no
                 greater
                 authority
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 reasonably
                 enough
                 be
                 imitated
                 upon
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 their
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 disinterested
                 choice
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 being
                 known
                 wise
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 nations
                 ,
                 took
                 them
                 first
                 into
                 their
                 religious
                 offices
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 used
                 a
                 white
                 garments
                 in
                 their
                 holy
                 
                 offices
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christians
                 thought
                 it
                 reasonable
                 enough
                 from
                 so
                 united
                 example
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 too
                 .
                 Example
                 was
                 reason
                 great
                 enough
                 for
                 that
                 .
                 The
                 b
                 Gentile-Priests
                 were
                 forbid
                 to
                 touch
                 a
                 dead
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 c
                 eat
                 leavened
                 bread
                 ,
                 to
                 d
                 mingle
                 with
                 secular
                 imployments
                 during
                 their
                 attendance
                 in
                 holy
                 offices
                 ;
                 these
                 they
                 took
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 pattern
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 professed
                 it
                 reasonable
                 to
                 imitate
                 a
                 wise
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 rituals
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
                 The
                 Gentile-Priests
                 used
                 Ring
                 and
                 Staffe
                 and
                 Mitre
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Philostratus
                   :
                
                 )
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Bishops
                 did
                 so
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 
                 detestation
                 of
                 their
                 follies
                 thought
                 they
                 might
                 wisely
                 enough
                 imitate
                 their
                 innocent
                 customs
                 and
                 Priestly
                 ornaments
                 ,
                 and
                 hoped
                 they
                 might
                 better
                 reconcile
                 their
                 minds
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 by
                 compliance
                 in
                 ceremonials
                 ,
                 than
                 exasperate
                 them
                 by
                 rejecting
                 their
                 ancient
                 and
                 innocent
                 Ceremonies
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Apostles
                 invited
                 and
                 inticed
                 Judaism
                 into
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 Tertullian
                 
                   complains
                   of
                   the
                   Devils
                   craft
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   imitating
                   the
                   Christian
                   rites
                   reconciled
                   mens
                   minds
                   with
                   that
                   compliance
                   to
                   a
                   more
                   charitable
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Gentile
                   superstition
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Devil
                   intending
                   to
                   draw
                   the
                   professors
                   of
                   truth
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   portion
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   preserve
                   his
                   own
                   in
                   
                   the
                   same
                   fetters
                   he
                   first
                   put
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   imitates
                   the
                   rites
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   ,
                   adopting
                   them
                   into
                   his
                   superstition
                   .
                   He
                   baptizes
                   some
                   of
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   initiates
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   Mithra
                   ,
                   promises
                   them
                   pardon
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   rite
                   ;
                   he
                   signs
                   his
                   soldiers
                   in
                   their
                   foreheads
                   ,
                   he
                   represents
                   the
                   oblation
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   introduces
                   representments
                   of
                   the
                   resurrection
                   ,
                   and
                   laboriously
                   gets
                   Martyrs
                   to
                   his
                   cause
                   .
                   His
                   Priests
                   marry
                   but
                   once
                   ;
                   he
                   hath
                   his
                   virgins
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   abstemious
                   and
                   continent
                   followers
                   :
                   that
                   what
                   Christians
                   love
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   commends
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   being
                   adopted
                   into
                   the
                   rituals
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   may
                   allure
                   some
                   with
                   the
                   beauty
                   and
                   fair
                   imagery
                   ,
                   and
                   abuse
                   others
                   with
                   colour
                   and
                   phantastick
                   faces
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 also
                 all
                 wise
                 men
                 that
                 intended
                 to
                 perswade
                 others
                 to
                 their
                 
                 religion
                 ,
                 did
                 it
                 by
                 retaining
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 innocently
                 could
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 change
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 too
                 violent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 persons
                 be
                 more
                 endeared
                 by
                 common
                 rites
                 and
                 the
                 relation
                 and
                 charity
                 of
                 likeness
                 and
                 imitation
                 .
                 Thus
                 did
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ;
                 thus
                 did
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 wise
                 men
                 did
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 e
                 The
                 Gentiles
                 offered
                 first-fruits
                 to
                 their
                 gods
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 tithes
                 to
                 Hercules
                 ,
                 f
                 kept
                 vigils
                 and
                 anniversaries
                 ,
                 forbad
                 marriages
                 without
                 the
                 
                 consent
                 of
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 clandestine
                 contracts
                 ;
                 these
                 were
                 observed
                 with
                 some
                 variety
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 civil
                 or
                 learned
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 the
                 tradition
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 thing
                 was
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 so
                 these
                 customs
                 were
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 universal
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 when
                 all
                 wise
                 people
                 ,
                 nay
                 when
                 absolutely
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 have
                 consented
                 upon
                 a
                 Rite
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 derive
                 from
                 a
                 fountain
                 lower
                 than
                 the
                 current
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 either
                 be
                 a
                 Command
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 Socrates
                 in
                 
                   Xenophon
                   ,
                   Quod
                   ab
                   omnibus
                   gentibus
                   observatum
                   est
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   id
                   non
                   nisi
                   à
                   Deo
                   sancitum
                   esse
                   dicendum
                   est
                   )
                
                 or
                 a
                 tradition
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                 law
                 descending
                 from
                 our
                 common
                 parents
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 reason
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 there
                 cannot
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 great
                 enough
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 such
                 a
                 rite
                 ,
                 except
                 an
                 express
                 divine
                 commandment
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 may
                 marry
                 his
                 nearest
                 relative
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 deny
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 recitation
                 of
                 his
                 praises
                 and
                 excellencies
                 ;
                 because
                 reason
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 common
                 tradition
                 have
                 made
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 consent
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 abstain
                 from
                 the
                 mixtures
                 of
                 our
                 nearest
                 kindred
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 worship
                 God
                 by
                 recounting
                 and
                 declaring
                 excellent
                 things
                 concerning
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 instanced
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 in
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 to
                 find
                 the
                 fewest
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 fewest
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 men
                 which
                 have
                 lost
                 
                 all
                 humanity
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 these
                 two
                 great
                 Instances
                 are
                 not
                 attested
                 with
                 so
                 universal
                 a
                 tradition
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 that
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 question
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 some
                 nations
                 they
                 have
                 married
                 their
                 sisters
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Magi
                 among
                 the
                 Persians
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 says
                 Tatianus
                 in
                 
                   Clemens
                   Alexandrinus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Bardisanes
                   Syrus
                
                 in
                 Eusebius
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Greeks
                 worshipped
                 Hercules
                 by
                 railing
                 ,
                 and
                 Mercury
                 by
                 
                 throwing
                 stones
                 at
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 any
                 people
                 but
                 had
                 their
                 Priests
                 and
                 Presidents
                 of
                 religious
                 rites
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 holy
                 things
                 within
                 a
                 mure
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 might
                 not
                 approach
                 to
                 handle
                 the
                 mysteries
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 besides
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 recession
                 from
                 the
                 customs
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 charges
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 dis-respect
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 incuriousness
                 next
                 to
                 infinite
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 doing
                 against
                 that
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 have
                 chosen
                 antecedently
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   ex
                   pòst
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 strange
                 understanding
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 perswaded
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 determined
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 religion
                 cannot
                 be
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 communities
                 of
                 men
                 without
                 some
                 to
                 guide
                 ,
                 to
                 minister
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 and
                 to
                 prescribe
                 the
                 offices
                 and
                 ministeries
                 :
                 what
                 can
                 profane
                 holy
                 things
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 common
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 can
                 make
                 them
                 common
                 more
                 than
                 when
                 common
                 persons
                 handle
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 distinction
                 of
                 Persons
                 in
                 their
                 ministration
                 ?
                 For
                 ,
                 although
                 places
                 are
                 good
                 accessories
                 to
                 religion
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 all
                 religions
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 accidental
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 might
                 hallow
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 place
                 (
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 naturally
                 impure
                 )
                 could
                 not
                 desecrate
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 Iacob
                 worshipped
                 upon
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 offered
                 upon
                 a
                 turf
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Ark
                 rested
                 in
                 
                 Obed-Edom's
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 holy
                 in
                 
                 Dagon's
                 Temple
                 ;
                 and
                 hills
                 and
                 groves
                 ,
                 fields
                 and
                 orchards
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 customs
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 address
                 :
                 But
                 a
                 common
                 person
                 ministring
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 near
                 a
                 circumstance
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 that
                 material
                 part
                 and
                 exterior
                 actions
                 of
                 Religion
                 could
                 be
                 acted
                 and
                 personated
                 by
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 scarce
                 any
                 thing
                 left
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 religious
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 attrectation
                 of
                 the
                 rites
                 by
                 a
                 holy
                 person
                 ;
                 A
                 
                   Holy
                   place
                
                 is
                 something
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   separate
                   time
                
                 is
                 something
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   prescript
                   form
                   of
                   words
                
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   separate
                   and
                   solemn
                   actions
                
                 are
                 more
                 yet
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 made
                 common
                 by
                 a
                 common
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 without
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 persons
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 natural
                 and
                 reasonable
                 distinction
                 of
                 solemnity
                 and
                 exterior
                 religion
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 disreputation
                 to
                 religion
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 great
                 and
                 
                 publick
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 artifice
                 or
                 profitable
                 science
                 should
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 societies
                 of
                 men
                 be
                 distinguished
                 by
                 professors
                 ,
                 artists
                 ,
                 and
                 proper
                 ministers
                 ;
                 and
                 only
                 religion
                 should
                 lie
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 bruised
                 by
                 the
                 hard
                 hand
                 of
                 mechanicks
                 ,
                 and
                 sullied
                 by
                 the
                 ruder
                 touch
                 of
                 undiscerning
                 and
                 undistinguished
                 persons
                 ;
                 for
                 although
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 it
                 shines
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 every
                 mans
                 interest
                 is
                 concerned
                 in
                 religion
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 
                 handsome
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 should
                 take
                 the
                 taper
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ;
                 and
                 religion
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 laws
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 dispensed
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ;
                 though
                 both
                 in
                 religion
                 and
                 the
                 laws
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 have
                 a
                 common
                 interest
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 since
                 all
                 means
                 must
                 have
                 some
                 equality
                 or
                 proportion
                 towards
                 
                 their
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 being
                 or
                 by
                 institution
                 be
                 symbolical
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 reasonable
                 that
                 by
                 elevated
                 and
                 sublimed
                 instruments
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 promoted
                 towards
                 an
                 end
                 supernatural
                 and
                 divine
                 ;
                 now
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 distinction
                 ,
                 the
                 Person
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 principal
                 and
                 apt
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 Religion
                 (
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 Religion
                 honourable
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 it self
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 apt
                 for
                 the
                 uses
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 ,
                 preserving
                 the
                 rights
                 ,
                 ordering
                 ,
                 decent
                 ministration
                 ,
                 dispensing
                 the
                 laws
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 judging
                 causes
                 ,
                 ceremonies
                 and
                 accidents
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 appoints
                 not
                 offices
                 to
                 minister
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 cares
                 not
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 performed
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 cares
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 will
                 find
                 a
                 great
                 contempt
                 pass
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 cheapness
                 meaner
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 meanest
                 civil
                 offices
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 content
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 cares
                 not
                 how
                 little
                 honour
                 God
                 receives
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 presents
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 cheap
                 ,
                 a
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 dishonourable
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 very
                 natural
                 design
                 of
                 Religion
                 forces
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 
                 persons
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 ministration
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 approach
                 to
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 sordes
                 ,
                 and
                 adherent
                 indispositions
                 ;
                 an
                 assignment
                 in
                 reason
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 certain
                 persons
                 ,
                 whose
                 calling
                 must
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 persons
                 taught
                 to
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 solemn
                 and
                 religious
                 assignment
                 ;
                 that
                 those
                 persons
                 being
                 made
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 their
                 Calling
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 our
                 brethren
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 intermedial
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 peoples
                 needs
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 instrumental
                 to
                 the
                 reconveying
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 upon
                 those
                 whose
                 fiduciaries
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 This
                 last
                 depends
                 upon
                 Gods
                 own
                 act
                 and
                 designation
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 afterwards
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 testimonies
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 accepted
                 such
                 persons
                 to
                 such
                 purposes
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 we
                 our selves
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 natural
                 reason
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 proportion
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 honour
                 we
                 owe
                 unto
                 Religion
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 advantages
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 distance
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 towards
                 which
                 we
                 should
                 thrust
                 up
                 persons
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 done
                 prudently
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Gods
                 own
                 act
                 ,
                 who
                 knowing
                 it
                 was
                 most
                 agreeable
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 addresses
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 our
                 meer
                 necessities
                 also
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 his
                 glorious
                 wisdom
                 send
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 apt
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 mediator
                 between
                 himself
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 cloathing
                 him
                 with
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 decking
                 him
                 with
                 great
                 participation
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 might
                 do
                 our
                 work
                 ,
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 great
                 sanctity
                 and
                 wisdom
                 approach
                 near
                 to
                 Gods
                 mercy-seat
                 ,
                 whither
                 our
                 imperfections
                 and
                 sins
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 near
                 access
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 consideration
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 good
                 Reason
                 but
                 true
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 consideration
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 affixed
                 to
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 a
                 prayer
                 as
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 addresses
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 designing
                 ministers
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                
                 
                 
                   because
                   mans
                   nature
                   cannot
                   of
                   it self
                   approach
                   to
                   thy
                   glorious
                   Deity
                   ,
                   hast
                   appointed
                   Masters
                   and
                   Teachers
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   passions
                   with
                   our selves
                   ,
                   whom
                   thou
                   hast
                   placed
                   in
                   thy
                   throne
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 in
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   bring
                   sacrifices
                   and
                   oblations
                   in
                   behalf
                   of
                   thy
                   people
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 indeed
                 if
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 an
                 imployment
                 separates
                 persons
                 
                 from
                 the
                 vulgus
                 ,
                 either
                 we
                 must
                 think
                 the
                 immediate
                 offices
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 the
                 entercourse
                 with
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 meanest
                 of
                 imployments
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 persons
                 so
                 officiating
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 estimate
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 their
                 offices
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 was
                 amongst
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 before
                 Christ's
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 amongst
                 whom
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 separated
                 persons
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 their
                 gods
                 respectively
                 ,
                 but
                 chose
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 officiate
                 in
                 their
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 adorned
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 honours
                 and
                 special
                 immunities
                 .
                 Among
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 was
                 so
                 honourable
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 expectation
                 which
                 each
                 Tribe
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 was
                 reason
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 observe
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 distinct
                 marriages
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 permitted
                 to
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Levi
                 to
                 marry
                 with
                 the
                 Kingly
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 Messias's
                 most
                 glorious
                 generation
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 of
                 Aaron
                 it
                 was
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Philo
                   ,
                   a
                   Celestial
                   honour
                   ,
                   not
                   an
                   earthly
                   ,
                   a
                   heavenly
                   possession
                   ,
                
                 and
                 it
                 grew
                 so
                 high
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 naturalized
                 into
                 that
                 Nation
                 to
                 honour
                 their
                 Priests
                 and
                 mystick
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 it
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 their
                 Wars
                 and
                 mutinies
                 against
                 their
                 Conquerors
                 .
                 
                   Honor
                   sacerdotii
                   firmamentum
                   potentiae
                   assumebatur
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Tacitus
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 their
                 wars
                 against
                 Antiochus
                 ;
                 The
                 honour
                 of
                 their
                 Priesthood
                 was
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 their
                 arms
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 greatest
                 honour
                 they
                 could
                 do
                 to
                 their
                 Priesthood
                 they
                 fairly
                 derived
                 from
                 a
                 Divine
                 precept
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Prince
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Synagogue
                   ,
                   should
                   go
                   in
                   and
                   out
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 should
                 commence
                 and
                 finish
                 their
                 greatest
                 and
                 most
                 solemn
                 actions
                 
                   at
                   the
                   voice
                   and
                   command
                   of
                   the
                   Priest
                
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 King
                 Agrippa
                 did
                 himself
                 honour
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 
                   Caius
                   Caesar
                
                 :
                 
                 I
                 had
                 Kings
                 that
                 were
                 my
                 ancestors
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 High
                 Priests
                 ,
                 which
                 dignity
                 they
                 esteemed
                 higher
                 than
                 their
                 Royal
                 purple
                 ,
                 believing
                 
                   that
                   Priesthood
                
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 great
                 estimate
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 derived
                 it
                 
                 self
                 from
                 the
                 Jews
                 unto
                 their
                 enemies
                 the
                 Philistines
                 ,
                 that
                 dwelt
                 upon
                 their
                 skirts
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 hill
                 of
                 God
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 garison
                 of
                 the
                 Philistines
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 colledge
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 newly
                 instituted
                 
                 by
                 Samuel
                 (
                 from
                 whom
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 their
                 founder
                 S.
                 Peter
                 reckoned
                 the
                 ordinary
                 descent
                 from
                 Samuel
                 )
                 unharmed
                 and
                 undisturbed
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Nation
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 David
                 fled
                 from
                 Saul
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 Naioth
                 where
                 the
                 prophets
                 dwelt
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 to
                 take
                 sanctuary
                 there
                 ,
                 knowing
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 priviledged
                 place
                 ;
                 there
                 it
                 was
                 
                 where
                 Sauls
                 messengers
                 ,
                 and
                 Saul
                 himself
                 turned
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 estimate
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 preserve
                 its
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 himself
                 becoming
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 society
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 this
                 was
                 observed
                 amongst
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 band
                 
                 of
                 humanity
                 forbidding
                 souldiers
                 to
                 touch
                 unarmed
                 peopled
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 all
                 Religions
                 and
                 all
                 Nations
                 Priests
                 ever
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 sacredness
                 of
                 their
                 persons
                 should
                 exempt
                 them
                 from
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chances
                 or
                 insolencies
                 of
                 war.
                 Thus
                 the
                 Cretians
                 did
                 to
                 their
                 Priests
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 were
                 appointed
                 for
                 burial
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 fossarii
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 no
                 souldiers
                 durst
                 touch
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 priviledge
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 immunity
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 
                   Hos
                   quae
                   necabant
                   non
                   erant
                   purae
                   manus
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 grew
                 
                 up
                 into
                 a
                 proverb
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 intended
                 to
                 express
                 a
                 most
                 destructive
                 and
                 unnatural
                 war
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Priests
                 that
                 carried
                 fire
                 before
                 the
                 Army
                 did
                 escape
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 in
                 Homer
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 messengers
                 ,
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     —
                     
                  
                
                 Not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 messenger
                 returned
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 :
                 These
                 were
                 sacred
                 and
                 therefore
                 exempt
                 persons
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 the
                 Elei
                 among
                 the
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 sacred
                 to
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 safe
                 from
                 the
                 hostility
                 of
                 a
                 professed
                 enemy
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 was
                 observed
                 amongst
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Quis
                     homo
                     est
                     tantâ
                     confidentiâ
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Qui
                     sacerdotem
                     audeat
                     violare
                     !
                  
                   
                     At
                     magno
                     cum
                     malo
                     suo
                     fecit
                     Herculé
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 instance
                 of
                 advantage
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Gentiles
                 having
                 once
                 separated
                 their
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 affixed
                 them
                 to
                 
                 the
                 ministeries
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 thought
                 nothing
                 great
                 enough
                 either
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 their
                 imployment
                 ,
                 or
                 good
                 enough
                 to
                 do
                 honour
                 to
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 largely
                 discoursed
                 of
                 by
                 Cicero
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Augures
                 ,
                 
                   Maximum
                   autem
                   &
                   praestantissimum
                   in
                   Rep.
                   jus
                   est
                
                 
                 
                   Augurum
                   ,
                   cum
                   est
                   authoritati
                   conjunctum
                   ;
                   neque
                   verò
                   hoc
                   quia
                   sum
                   ipse
                   Augur
                   ita
                   sentio
                   ,
                   sed
                   quia
                   sic
                   existimare
                   nos
                   necesse
                   est
                   .
                   Quid
                   enim
                   majus
                   est
                   ,
                   si
                   de
                   jure
                   quaerimus
                   ,
                   quàm
                   posse
                   à
                   summis
                   imperiis
                   &
                   summis
                   potestatibus
                   comitia
                   tollere
                   ?
                   concilia
                   vel
                   instituta
                   dimittere
                   ,
                   vel
                   habita
                   rescindere
                   ?
                   Quid
                   magnificentius
                   quàm
                   posse
                   decernere
                   ,
                   ut
                   migistratu
                   se
                   abdicent
                   consules
                   ?
                   quid
                   religiosius
                   quàm
                   cum
                   populo
                   ,
                   cum
                   plebe
                   agendi
                   jus
                   aut
                   dare
                   aut
                   non
                   dare
                   ?
                
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 vast
                 power
                 these
                 men
                 had
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 proportion
                 to
                 their
                 greatest
                 honour
                 :
                 they
                 had
                 power
                 of
                 bidding
                 and
                 dissolving
                 publick
                 meetings
                 ,
                 of
                 indicting
                 solemnities
                 of
                 religion
                 ;
                 just
                 as
                 the
                 Christian
                 Bishops
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 they
                 commanded
                 publick
                 fasts
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 indiction
                 only
                 they
                 were
                 celebrated
                 ;
                 
                   Benè
                   autem
                   quòd
                   &
                   Episcopi
                   universae
                   plebi
                   mandare
                   jejunia
                   assolent
                   ;
                   non
                   dico
                   industriâ
                   stipium
                
                 
                 
                   conferendarum
                   ,
                   ut
                   vestrae
                   capturae
                   est
                   ,
                   sed
                   interdum
                   ,
                   &
                   aliquâ
                   sollicitudinis
                   Ecclesiasticae
                   causâ
                   .
                
                 The
                 Bishops
                 also
                 called
                 publick
                 conventions
                 Ecclesiastical
                 .
                 
                   Agantur
                   praecepta
                   per
                   Graecias
                   illas
                   certis
                   in
                   locis
                   Concilia
                   ex
                   universis
                   Ecclesiis
                   ,
                   per
                   quae
                   &
                   altiora
                   quaeque
                   in
                   commune
                   tractantur
                   ,
                   &
                   ipsa
                   repraesentatio
                   totius
                   nominis
                   Christiani
                   magnâ
                   veneratione
                   celebratur
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 so
                 in
                 all
                 Religions
                 ;
                 the
                 Antistites
                 ,
                 the
                 presidents
                 of
                 rites
                 ,
                 and
                 guides
                 of
                 Consciences
                 had
                 great
                 immissions
                 and
                 influences
                 into
                 the
                 Republick
                 ,
                 and
                 Communities
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 verified
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 
                   Tacitus
                   ,
                   Deum
                   munere
                   summum
                   pontificem
                   ,
                   etiam
                   summum
                   hominem
                   esse
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   non
                   aemulatione
                   ,
                   non
                   odio
                   ,
                   aut
                   privatis
                   affectionibus
                   obnoxium
                   .
                
                 The
                 chief
                 Priest
                 was
                 ever
                 the
                 chief
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 envies
                 ,
                 and
                 scorns
                 and
                 troubles
                 of
                 popular
                 peevishness
                 and
                 contumacy
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 use
                 the
                 expression
                 of
                 
                   Tacitus
                   ,
                   Utque
                   glisceret
                   dignatio
                   sacerdotum
                   ,
                
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 traverses
                 of
                 the
                 Republick
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 disposing
                 )
                 
                   atque
                   ipsis
                   promptior
                   animus
                   foret
                   ad
                   capessendas
                   ceremonias
                   ,
                
                 the
                 very
                 lower
                 institutions
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 were
                 set
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 marks
                 of
                 special
                 laws
                 and
                 priviledges
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Empress
                 in
                 the
                 Theatre
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 Vestal
                 Virgins
                 .
                 
              
               
               
                 But
                 
                   the
                   highest
                
                 had
                 all
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 heaped
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 their
                 honours
                 
                 were
                 as
                 sublimed
                 as
                 their
                 functions
                 .
                 *
                 Amongst
                 the
                 Ethiopians
                 the
                 Priests
                 gave
                 laws
                 to
                 their
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 used
                 their
                 power
                 sometimes
                 to
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 their
                 Kings
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 justly
                 removed
                 ;
                 |
                 Among
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 the
                 Priests
                 were
                 their
                 Judges
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 Athens
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Areopagites
                 were
                 Priests
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Druids
                 among
                 the
                 Gauls
                 were
                 Judges
                 of
                 murder
                 ,
                 of
                 titles
                 of
                 land
                 ,
                 of
                 bounds
                 and
                 inheritances
                 ,
                 
                   magno
                   apud
                   eos
                   sunt
                   honore
                   ,
                   nam
                   ferè
                   de
                   omnibus
                   controversiis
                   publicis
                   privatisque
                   constituunt
                
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Magi
                 of
                 Persia
                 and
                 
                   India
                   ,
                   Strabo
                
                 reports
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 they
                 conversed
                 with
                 Kings
                 ,
                 meaning
                 they
                 were
                 their
                 Counsellors
                 and
                 Guides
                 of
                 their
                 consciences
                 .
                 And
                 Herodotus
                 in
                 Eustathius
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 divine
                 
                 order
                 of
                 Prophets
                 or
                 Priests
                 in
                 Delphos
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 provisions
                 together
                 with
                 Kings
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 honours
                 they
                 gave
                 testimony
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 separating
                 certain
                 persons
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 their
                 Temples
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 separating
                 their
                 condition
                 from
                 the
                 impurities
                 and
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 as
                 knowing
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 elevated
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 condition
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 vulgar
                 miseries
                 .
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     
                  
                
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 I
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 Priest
                 of
                 
                   Idaean
                   Iupiter
                
                 ,
                 all
                 my
                 garments
                 were
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 declined
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 mortals
                 .
                 
                   Novae
                   sortis
                   oportet
                   illum
                   esse
                   qui
                   jubente
                   Deo
                   canat
                   ,
                
                 said
                 Seneca
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 need
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 distinct
                 and
                 separate
                 condition
                 that
                 sings
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 thus
                 it
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 Heathens
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 NOW
                 if
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 should
                 do
                 otherwise
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 either
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 because
                 the
                 rites
                 of
                 Christianity
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 mystery
                 and
                 secret
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 but
                 common
                 actions
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 address
                 ,
                 and
                 cheap
                 devotion
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 undervalue
                 all
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 indeed
                 we
                 have
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 
                   The
                   first
                
                 ,
                 is
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 as
                 its
                 greatest
                 enemy
                 :
                 
                   The
                   second
                
                 ,
                 is
                 shame
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 both
                 so
                 unreasonable
                 and
                 unnatural
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 separate
                 not
                 certain
                 persons
                 for
                 the
                 ministeries
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consess
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 worst
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 it
                 upon
                 its
                 proper
                 grounds
                 .
                 When
                 Christ
                 had
                 chosen
                 
                 to
                 himself
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 drawing
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 scene
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 furnished
                 them
                 with
                 commissions
                 and
                 abilities
                 to
                 constitute
                 and
                 erect
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 transmit
                 such
                 powers
                 as
                 were
                 apt
                 for
                 its
                 continuation
                 and
                 perpetuity
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 Church-officers
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   be
                   with
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 they
                 might
                 personally
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 until
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 here
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 a
                 short
                 course
                 run
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 go
                 hence
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   seen
                
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                 for
                 the
                 verification
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 promise
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 benefit
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 benefit
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 dispensed
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 succeded
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 assisted
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Jesus
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 glorious
                 promise
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Not
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   but
                   absolutely
                   and
                   indefinitely
                   to
                   all
                   Christs
                   disciples
                   ,
                   their
                   successors
                   ,
                   he
                   promised
                   to
                   abide
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   consummation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   succession
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   :
                   so
                   Theophylact
                   upon
                   this
                   place
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 graces
                 Jesus
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 temporary
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 lasting
                 ,
                 successive
                 ,
                 and
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 conclude
                 the
                 ministery
                 to
                 be
                 perpetual
                 .
                 I
                 instance
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 
                   binding
                   and
                   loosing
                   ,
                   remitting
                   and
                   retaining
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 which
                 Christ
                 gave
                 them
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 breathing
                 on
                 them
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 legation
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 special
                 Commission
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ;
                 which
                 power
                 ,
                 what
                 sence
                 soever
                 it
                 admits
                 
                 of
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 expire
                 with
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 succeeding
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 no
                 discipline
                 ,
                 or
                 government
                 ,
                 no
                 scandals
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 no
                 weak
                 persons
                 offended
                 ,
                 no
                 corrupt
                 members
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 no
                 hereticks
                 rejected
                 ,
                 no
                 sins
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 pardon
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 were
                 a
                 more
                 heresie
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Novatians
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 only
                 denied
                 this
                 ministery
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 ;
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 :
                 saying
                 ,
                 Priestly
                 absolution
                 was
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 dispensed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 persecution
                 had
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 Idols
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 To
                 these
                 ]
                 only
                 ,
                 pardon
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 dispensed
                 without
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   these
                
                 ]
                 who
                 were
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 sacrificers
                 ,
                 and
                 mingled
                 
                   the
                   table
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   the
                   table
                   of
                   devils
                   .
                
                 Against
                 other
                 sinners
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 severe
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 that
                 distinction
                 remains
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   sins
                   unto
                   death
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   sins
                   not
                   unto
                   death
                
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 certain
                 sort
                 of
                 sins
                 which
                 are
                 remediable
                 ,
                 and
                 cognoscible
                 ,
                 and
                 judicable
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 power
                 was
                 dispensed
                 to
                 a
                 distinct
                 sort
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 remit
                 or
                 retain
                 those
                 sins
                 ;
                 which
                 therefore
                 must
                 remain
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 persons
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 with
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   their
                   successors
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 needs
                 it
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 and
                 temporary
                 occasion
                 did
                 insinuate
                 its
                 short
                 life
                 and
                 speedy
                 expiration
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 execution
                 of
                 this
                 power
                 and
                 pursuance
                 of
                 this
                 commission
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 power
                 was
                 given
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostles
                 went
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 they
                 upon
                 
                 whom
                 this
                 signature
                 passed
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 executed
                 this
                 power
                 in
                 appropriation
                 and
                 distinct
                 ministery
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   their
                   proper
                   ministery
                
                 ;
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 does
                 almost
                 exhibite
                 his
                 Commission
                 and
                 reads
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 puts
                 it
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 highly
                 verifie
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 this
                 argument
                 ;
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   reconciled
                   us
                   to
                   himself
                   by
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   given
                   to
                   us
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                
                 
                 reconciliation
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   now
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   Embassadors
                   for
                   Christ.
                
                 The
                 ministery
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 appropriate
                 ministery
                 ;
                 
                   It
                   is
                   committed
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   Embassadors
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 appropriate
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 Christs
                 mission
                 ,
                 and
                 legation
                 .
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   given
                   to
                   us
                
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 and
                 deputed
                 certain
                 Embassadors
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 sent
                 upon
                 the
                 message
                 ,
                 and
                 ministry
                 of
                 reconcilement
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 Commission
                 ,
                 before
                 recorded
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 20.
                 21.
                 
              
               
               
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 also
                 descended
                 lower
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 S.
                 Iames
                 ,
                 who
                 advises
                 the
                 sick
                 person
                 
                   to
                   send
                   for
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                 
                   they
                   may
                   pray
                   over
                   him
                
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 anoint
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 society
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 
                   confession
                   of
                   sins
                
                 by
                 the
                 clinick
                 or
                 sick
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 after
                 these
                 preparatives
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 ministery
                 ,
                 his
                 sins
                 may
                 be
                 forgiven
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 this
                 power
                 fell
                 into
                 succession
                 ,
                 this
                 instance
                 proves
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Elders
                 were
                 such
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 commission
                 immediately
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 fathers
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 sons
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 the
                 power
                 was
                 not
                 personal
                 ,
                 and
                 meerly
                 Apostolical
                 ,
                 but
                 derived
                 upon
                 others
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 communication
                 ,
                 as
                 gives
                 evidence
                 the
                 power
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 succeeded
                 in
                 ;
                 And
                 when
                 went
                 it
                 out
                 ?
                 when
                 the
                 anointing
                 and
                 miraculous
                 healing
                 ceased
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 for
                 that
                 .
                 For
                 forgiveness
                 of
                 sins
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 miracles
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 christianity
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 its
                 work
                 was
                 done
                 return
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 gave
                 it
                 ;
                 neither
                 could
                 it
                 be
                 only
                 of
                 present
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 eternal
                 and
                 lasting
                 as
                 sin
                 is
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 suspicious
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 presently
                 to
                 expire
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 also
                 I
                 add
                 this
                 consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 enable
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 precise
                 office
                 Apostolical
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 office
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 circumstantionate
                 ,
                 definite
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 expire
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   that
                
                 ,
                 was
                 promised
                 should
                 descend
                 upon
                 them
                 after
                 Christs
                 ascension
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 verified
                 in
                 Pentecost
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 to
                 bring
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 their
                 mind
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 Christs
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 necessary
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 power
                 from
                 above
                 to
                 enable
                 them
                 to
                 speak
                 boldly
                 and
                 learnedly
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 tongues
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 ordinary
                 power
                 ,
                 was
                 given
                 them
                 ten
                 days
                 after
                 the
                 Ascension
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 breathing
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 upon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 octaves
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 mission
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   their
                   ordinary
                   mission
                
                 ,
                 a
                 sending
                 them
                 as
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Curates
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 govern
                 (
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 can
                 mean
                 no
                 less
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 )
                 with
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 minister
                 reconciliation
                 :
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 expounds
                 remitting
                 and
                 retaining
                 )
                 which
                 two
                 were
                 the
                 great
                 hinges
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 invite
                 and
                 collect
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 govern
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 dispense
                 the
                 greatest
                 blessing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 capacities
                 of
                 enjoying
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 now
                 actually
                 given
                 to
                 these
                 purposes
                 here
                 expressed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 extraordinaries
                 and
                 temporary
                 needs
                 was
                 promised
                 to
                 descend
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 collection
                 from
                 hence
                 more
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 conclude
                 all
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 commission
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Apostleship
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 religion
                 were
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 to
                 succeed
                 .
                 In
                 attestation
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 who
                 please
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 united
                 testimony
                 of
                 a
                 S.
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 b
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 c
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 d
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 and
                 the
                 e
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 questions
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 who
                 unless
                 by
                 their
                 calling
                 shall
                 rather
                 be
                 called
                 persons
                 interess'd
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 famous
                 piety
                 and
                 integrity
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 accepted
                 as
                 competent
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 very
                 credible
                 and
                 fair
                 representment
                 of
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 gave
                 this
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 successors
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 as
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 donation
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 some
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 tradition
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 used
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 intending
                 the
                 collation
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 separating
                 persons
                 for
                 that
                 work
                 of
                 that
                 ministery
                 .
                 I
                 end
                 this
                 with
                 the
                 counsel
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 gives
                 to
                 all
                 publick
                 penitents
                 ,
                 
                   Veniat
                   ad
                   Antistites
                   ,
                   per
                   quos
                   illis
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   Ecclesia
                   claves
                   ministrantur
                   ,
                   &
                   à
                   praepositis
                   sacrorum
                   accipiant
                   satisfactionis
                   suae
                   modum
                   ,
                
                 let
                 them
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Presidents
                 of
                 Religion
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 Keys
                 are
                 ministred
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 holy
                 things
                 let
                 them
                 receive
                 those
                 injunctions
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 exercise
                 and
                 signifie
                 their
                 repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 power
                 I
                 instance
                 in
                 ,
                 is
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 work
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 at
                 first
                 designed
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 also
                 were
                 
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 work
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 generations
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 Commission
                 was
                 signed
                 immediately
                 before
                 Christ's
                 Ascension
                 ;
                 
                   All
                   power
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   me
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   in
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Go
                   ye
                   therefore
                   and
                   teach
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   teaching
                   them
                   to
                   observe
                   all
                   things
                   whatsoever
                   I
                   have
                   commanded
                
                 
                 
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   lo
                   I
                   am
                   with
                   you
                   always
                   ,
                   even
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 First
                 ,
                 Christ
                 declared
                 his
                 own
                 commission
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   all
                   power
                
                 is
                 given
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 ]
                 he
                 was
                 now
                 made
                 King
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 it
                 concerned
                 his
                 care
                 and
                 providence
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 his
                 cure
                 ,
                 and
                 flock
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 deputations
                 accordingly
                 
                   [
                   Go
                   ye
                   therefore
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 implying
                 that
                 the
                 sending
                 them
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 was
                 an
                 issue
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 either
                 because
                 the
                 authorizing
                 certain
                 persons
                 was
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 because
                 the
                 making
                 them
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 teachers
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 placing
                 them
                 in
                 an
                 eminency
                 above
                 their
                 scholars
                 ,
                 and
                 converts
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 also
                 was
                 an
                 emanation
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 derived
                 upon
                 Christ
                 from
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 from
                 him
                 descended
                 upon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 wiser
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 have
                 always
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 teaching
                 was
                 a
                 Presidency
                 and
                 Authority
                 ;
                 for
                 since
                 all
                 dominion
                 is
                 naturally
                 founded
                 in
                 the
                 understanding
                 ;
                 although
                 civil
                 government
                 accidentally
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 inevitable
                 publick
                 necessity
                 relies
                 upon
                 other
                 titles
                 ,
                 yet
                 where
                 the
                 greatest
                 understanding
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 teaching
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 natural
                 preheminence
                 and
                 superiority
                 eatenus
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 excellency
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 the
                 style
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Disciples
                   sit
                   at
                   the
                   feet
                
                 of
                 their
                 Masters
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 his
                 Tutor
                 Gamaliel
                 ,
                 which
                 implies
                 duty
                 ,
                 submission
                 ,
                 and
                 subordination
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 of
                 any
                 kind
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 submission
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 imperious
                 faculty
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 that
                 faculty
                 which
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 removed
                 from
                 our
                 Tutors
                 ,
                 is
                 submitted
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 man
                 hath
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 understanding
                 faculty
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 Tutors
                 and
                 Instructors
                 ,
                 we
                 give
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 duty
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 which
                 claim
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 succeed
                 but
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 because
                 none
                 else
                 can
                 satisfie
                 the
                 understanding
                 but
                 he
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 then
                 because
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 created
                 Doctors
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   hoc
                   ipso
                
                 they
                 had
                 power
                 given
                 them
                 over
                 the
                 understandings
                 of
                 their
                 disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 therefore
                 fitted
                 with
                 an
                 infallible
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 grew
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 authentick
                 that
                 their
                 determination
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 address
                 of
                 all
                 inquiries
                 in
                 questions
                 of
                 Christianity
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 absolute
                 Lords
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 understandings
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   their
                   Lord
                
                 was
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 under
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 supreme
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 presidency
                 ,
                 to
                 order
                 ,
                 to
                 guide
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 satisfie
                 their
                 understandings
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 sent
                 out
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 errand
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 their
                 spirit
                 ,
                 had
                 also
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 superiority
                 and
                 
                 eminency
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Labourers
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   doctrine
                   ,
                
                 were
                 also
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 that
                 were
                 Presidents
                 and
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 eminency
                 is
                 for
                 ever
                 to
                 be
                 retained
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 unskilfulness
                 of
                 the
                 Disciple
                 retains
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Catechumens
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 instructor
                 still
                 keeps
                 the
                 distance
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 teaching
                 being
                 orderly
                 and
                 regularly
                 assigned
                 makes
                 a
                 legal
                 ,
                 political
                 ,
                 and
                 positive
                 authority
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 those
                 persons
                 are
                 for
                 orders
                 sake
                 to
                 submit
                 ,
                 who
                 possibly
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 personal
                 abilities
                 might
                 be
                 exempt
                 from
                 that
                 authority
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 this
                 ground
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 learning
                 amongst
                 wise
                 persons
                 is
                 esteemed
                 a
                 title
                 of
                 nobility
                 and
                 secular
                 eminency
                 :
                 
                   Ego
                   enim
                   quid
                   aliud
                   munificentiae
                
                 
                 
                   adhibere
                   potui
                   ,
                   ut
                   studia
                   ,
                   ut
                   sic
                   dixerim
                   ,
                   in
                   umbra
                   educata
                   è
                   quibus
                   claritudo
                   venit
                   ,
                
                 said
                 Seneca
                 to
                 Nero.
                 And
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   A.
                   Gellius
                
                 affirm
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 excellency
                 of
                 extraction
                 ,
                 or
                 great
                 fortunes
                 ,
                 but
                 learning
                 also
                 makes
                 
                   noble
                   ;
                   circum
                   undique
                   sedentibus
                   multis
                   doctrinâ
                   ,
                   aut
                   genere
                   ,
                   aut
                   fortunâ
                   nobilibus
                   viris
                   :
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 legacy
                 be
                 given
                 
                   pauperi
                   nobili
                
                 ,
                 the
                 executors
                 ▪
                 if
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 may
                 give
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 Doctor
                 .
                 I
                 only
                 make
                 this
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 by
                 publick
                 
                 designation
                 appointed
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 appointed
                 in
                 some
                 sence
                 to
                 govern
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 learning
                 it self
                 be
                 a
                 fair
                 title
                 to
                 secular
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 advantages
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 professors
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 publick
                 teachers
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 set
                 above
                 their
                 disciples
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Chair
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 Area
                 or
                 floor
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 relation
                 of
                 teachers
                 and
                 scholars
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 among
                 the
                 Heathen
                 the
                 Priests
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 answer
                 
                   de
                   mysteriis
                
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 bore
                 a
                 scepter
                 .
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 Upon
                 which
                 verse
                 of
                 
                   Homer
                   ,
                   Eustathius
                
                 observes
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 The
                 scepter
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 an
                 ensign
                 of
                 a
                 
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 Judge
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 it
                 signified
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 answering
                 in
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 wise
                 sentences
                 .
                 This
                 discourse
                 was
                 occasioned
                 by
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour's
                 illative
                 ;
                 
                   All
                   power
                   is
                   given
                   me
                   ,
                   go
                   ye
                   therefore
                   and
                   teach
                
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 concludes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   authority
                   of
                   Preaching
                
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 
                   the
                   faculty
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 includes
                 power
                 and
                 presidency
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 persons
                 is
                 
                   ex
                   abundanti
                
                 inferred
                 ,
                 unless
                 order
                 and
                 authority
                 be
                 also
                 casual
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 Governours
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Preachers
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 here
                 was
                 a
                 plain
                 separation
                 of
                 some
                 persons
                 for
                 this
                 ministery
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 prove
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 argument
                 besides
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Commission
                 ;
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 here
                 was
                 more
                 necessary
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 commission
                 ;
                 great
                 abilities
                 ,
                 special
                 assistances
                 ,
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 divine
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 kingdom
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 these
                 abilities
                 were
                 separations
                 enough
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 designation
                 of
                 the
                 officers
                 ;
                 But
                 this
                 may
                 possibly
                 become
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 ;
                 For
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 filled
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 the
                 Sermons
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 descended
                 in
                 a
                 plentiful
                 manner
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 prophesie
                 of
                 Ioel
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 
                   old
                   men
                   dreamed
                   dreams
                   ,
                   and
                   young
                   men
                   saw
                   visions
                   ,
                   and
                   sons
                   and
                   daughters
                   did
                   prophesie
                   :
                
                 Now
                 the
                 case
                 was
                 altered
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 disciples
                 themselves
                 start
                 up
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 and
                 women
                 prayed
                 and
                 prophesied
                 ,
                 and
                 Priscilla
                 sate
                 in
                 the
                 Chair
                 with
                 her
                 husband
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 and
                 Apollos
                 sate
                 at
                 their
                 feet
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 all
                 was
                 common
                 again
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 although
                 
                 the
                 commission
                 went
                 out
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 miracle
                 God
                 dispensed
                 great
                 gifts
                 to
                 the
                 Laity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 women
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 probation
                 that
                 he
                 intended
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 prophesie
                 and
                 preach
                 ,
                 lest
                 those
                 gifts
                 should
                 be
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 These
                 gifts
                 were
                 miraculous
                 verifications
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Promise
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 of
                 sending
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 persons
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 that
                 blessing
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 proportions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Christianity
                 did
                 descend
                 from
                 God
                 were
                 
                   ex
                   abundanti
                
                 proved
                 by
                 those
                 extraregular
                 dispensations
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 purpose
                 enough
                 signified
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 used
                 to
                 infer
                 an
                 indistinction
                 of
                 Officers
                 in
                 this
                 ministery
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 gifts
                 were
                 given
                 extra-regularly
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 with
                 some
                 difference
                 of
                 persons
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 did
                 not
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 nor
                 all
                 interpret
                 ,
                 nor
                 all
                 
                 speak
                 with
                 tongues
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 that
                 did
                 all
                 this
                 :
                 we
                 find
                 but
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 Priscilla
                 ,
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 nations
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 that
                 ever
                 did
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 women
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 Lay-men
                 I
                 remember
                 not
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 Aquila
                 and
                 Agabus
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 will
                 be
                 but
                 too
                 straight
                 an
                 argument
                 to
                 blend
                 a
                 whole
                 Order
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 a
                 popular
                 and
                 vulgar
                 indiscrimination
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 These
                 extraordinary
                 gifts
                 were
                 no
                 authority
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 commission
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 publick
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                 S.
                 Paul
                 forbids
                 the
                 women
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 denied
                 but
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 prophesie
                 .
                 
                   Speaking
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                
                 was
                 part
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 not
                 only
                 ability
                 but
                 authority
                 also
                 and
                 commission
                 are
                 required
                 .
                 That
                 was
                 clearly
                 one
                 separation
                 ;
                 women
                 were
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 clerical
                 imployment
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 of
                 this
                 ministery
                 of
                 preaching
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 speedier
                 account
                 concerning
                 Deaconesses
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                   de
                   Diaconissâ
                   ego
                   Bartholomaeus
                   dispono
                   ;
                   O
                   Episcope
                   ,
                   impones
                   ei
                   manus
                   praesentibus
                   Presbyteris
                   ,
                   Diaconis
                   &
                   Diaconissis
                   ,
                   &
                   dices
                   ,
                   Respice
                   super
                
                 
                 
                   hanc
                   famulam
                   tuam
                
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 constitutions
                 Apostolical
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 S.
                 Clement
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 should
                 seem
                 they
                 were
                 ordained
                 for
                 some
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ministery
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 more
                 credible
                 by
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Quantae
                   igitur
                   &
                   quae
                   in
                   Eccles●is
                   ordinari
                   solent
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   quae
                   Deo
                   nubere
                   maluerunt
                
                 ?
                 And
                 Sozomen
                 tells
                 of
                 
                   Olympias
                   ,
                   Hanc
                   enim
                   ,
                   cum
                   genere
                   esset
                   nobilissimo
                   ,
                   quamvis
                   juvenculam
                   ,
                   ex
                   quo
                   vidua
                   facta
                   erat
                   ,
                   quia
                   ex
                   praescripto
                   Ecclesiae
                   egregiè
                   philosophatur
                   ,
                   in
                   Ministram
                   Nectarius
                   ordinat
                   :
                
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 whom
                 Saint
                 Basil
                 called
                 
                   impollutam
                   sacerdotem
                
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 these
                 Deaconesses
                 could
                 be
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 
                 speak
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 did
                 prevaricate
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 rule
                 ,
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthian
                 and
                 Ephesian
                 Churches
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 though
                 Olympias
                 was
                 an
                 excellent
                 person
                 ,
                 yet
                 she
                 was
                 no
                 preacher
                 ;
                 she
                 was
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 her
                 discourse
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 her
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 and
                 believing
                 :
                 
                   Philosophata
                   ex
                   Ecclesiae
                   praescripto
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 by
                 preaching
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 Deaconesses
                 after
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 age
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 women
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 domestick
                 offices
                 and
                 minister
                 to
                 the
                 temporal
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 Such
                 a
                 one
                 was
                 Phebe
                 of
                 Cenchrea
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 admitted
                 to
                 any
                 holy
                 or
                 spiritual
                 Office
                 :
                 So
                 we
                 have
                 certain
                 testimony
                 from
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 objection
                 comes
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 expresly
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Deaconesses
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Laity
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 viz.
                 for
                 any
                 
                 spiritual
                 office
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 had
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 to
                 temporal
                 administrations
                 about
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 solemn
                 benediction
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 were
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Presbyteresses
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Governesses
                 of
                 women
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 manners
                 and
                 religion
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 ,
                 though
                 (
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 affirms
                 ,
                 and
                 Zonaras
                 ,
                 and
                 Balsamo
                 confess
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 solemnly
                 ordained
                 and
                 set
                 over
                 the
                 women
                 in
                 such
                 offices
                 ,
                 yet
                 pretended
                 to
                 nothing
                 
                 of
                 the
                 clerical
                 power
                 or
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 speaking
                 in
                 publick
                 .
                 So
                 
                   Epiphanius
                   :
                   There
                   is
                   an
                   order
                   of
                   deaconesses
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   meddle
                   ,
                
                 or
                 to
                 attempt
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Offices
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 reckons
                 it
                 amongst
                 the
                 Heresies
                 of
                 the
                 Cataphrygians
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ordained
                 their
                 Deaconesses
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 spiritual
                 ministeries
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 women
                 that
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 medling
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 moved
                 with
                 such
                 discourses
                 ;
                 they
                 care
                 for
                 none
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 therefore
                 I
                 remit
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 precept
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 
                   But
                   I
                   suffer
                   not
                   a
                   woman
                   to
                   teach
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   silence
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   men
                
                 who
                 had
                 gifts
                 extraordinary
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 although
                 
                 they
                 were
                 permitted
                 at
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 Corinthian
                 Church
                 (
                 before
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 fixed
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Clergy
                 )
                 to
                 utter
                 the
                 inspired
                 dictates
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 yet
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 Lay
                 or
                 Clergy
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 expressed
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 usual
                 dispensation
                 that
                 the
                 prophets
                 of
                 ordinary
                 ministery
                 ,
                 though
                 now
                 extraordinarily
                 assisted
                 ,
                 should
                 prophesie
                 in
                 publick
                 ;
                 but
                 however
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 extraordinaries
                 did
                 cease
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 common
                 persons
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 pretence
                 to
                 invade
                 the
                 Chair
                 (
                 nor
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 ever
                 did
                 :
                 )
                 for
                 an
                 ordinary
                 ability
                 to
                 speak
                 was
                 never
                 any
                 warrant
                 to
                 disturb
                 an
                 order
                 ;
                 unless
                 they
                 can
                 say
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   [
                   Whereunto
                   I
                   am
                   ordained
                   a
                   Preacher
                   ,
                   ]
                
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 invade
                 the
                 office
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 perform
                 an
                 office
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 fair
                 disposition
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 person
                 capable
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 orderly
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 actually
                 invest
                 him
                 ;
                 every
                 wise
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Counsellor
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 nor
                 every
                 good
                 Lawyer
                 a
                 Judge
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Jewish
                 religion
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 persons
                 as
                 able
                 to
                 pray
                 as
                 their
                 Priests
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 were
                 wiser
                 than
                 to
                 refuse
                 the
                 Priests
                 advocation
                 
                   apud
                   Deum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 reciting
                 offices
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 
                   Orabit
                   pro
                   eo
                   sacerdos
                
                 was
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Gods
                 appointing
                 ,
                 though
                 himself
                 were
                 a
                 devout
                 person
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 spirit
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 had
                 need
                 be
                 something
                 extraordinary
                 that
                 must
                 warrant
                 an
                 ordinary
                 person
                 to
                 rise
                 higher
                 than
                 his
                 own
                 evenness
                 ;
                 and
                 ability
                 or
                 skill
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 possibility
                 ;
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 act
                 by
                 something
                 that
                 transmits
                 authority
                 ,
                 or
                 does
                 establish
                 order
                 ,
                 or
                 distinguish
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 separate
                 professions
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Iudas
                 had
                 miscarried
                 and
                 lost
                 his
                 Apostolate
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 for
                 some
                 body
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 witness
                 of
                 Christs
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 Two
                 were
                 named
                 ,
                 of
                 ability
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 all
                 :
                 they
                 must
                 chuse
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 ,
                 a
                 distinct
                 separate
                 person
                 ;
                 which
                 shews
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 work
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 )
                 but
                 an
                 office
                 of
                 ordinary
                 ministery
                 .
                 The
                 ability
                 of
                 doing
                 which
                 work
                 although
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 lived
                 with
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 might
                 either
                 have
                 had
                 ,
                 or
                 received
                 at
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 authority
                 and
                 grace
                 was
                 more
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 they
                 had
                 upon
                 experience
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 only
                 by
                 divine
                 election
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 demonstration
                 that
                 every
                 person
                 that
                 can
                 do
                 offices
                 clerical
                 is
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 natural
                 or
                 
                   artificial
                   abilities
                
                 ,
                 a
                 divine
                 qualification
                 is
                 necessary
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 God
                 complains
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   sent
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   run
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Apostle
                 leaves
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 established
                 rule
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   shall
                
                 
                 
                   they
                   preach
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   sent
                   ?
                
                 Which
                 two
                 places
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 grant
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 concerning
                 a
                 distinct
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 message
                 ;
                 Prophets
                 must
                 not
                 offer
                 any
                 doctrine
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 pretend
                 a
                 doctrine
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 commission
                 from
                 God.
                 But
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 they
                 be
                 expounded
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 conclude
                 right
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 signifie
                 an
                 ordinary
                 mission
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 ordinary
                 mission
                 of
                 preachers
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 must
                 usurp
                 unless
                 he
                 can
                 prove
                 his
                 title
                 certainly
                 and
                 clearly
                 ,
                 derivative
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 any
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 Laity
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 
                   give
                   him
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   fellowship
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   wish
                   him
                   good
                   speed
                
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 these
                 words
                 signifie
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 message
                 must
                 be
                 pretended
                 by
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 commission
                 for
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 not
                 ordinary
                 persons
                 pretend
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 mission
                 to
                 an
                 ordinary
                 purpose
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 does
                 never
                 do
                 things
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 endure
                 that
                 order
                 be
                 interrupted
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 never
                 give
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Commission
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 a
                 proportionable
                 end
                 ;
                 whosoever
                 pretends
                 to
                 a
                 licence
                 of
                 preaching
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 calling
                 ,
                 must
                 look
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 furnished
                 with
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 message
                 ,
                 lest
                 his
                 Commission
                 be
                 ridiculous
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 authority
                 by
                 an
                 argument
                 proportionable
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 probation
                 without
                 which
                 no
                 wise
                 man
                 can
                 reasonably
                 believe
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 less
                 than
                 miraculous
                 and
                 divine
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 other
                 cases
                 he
                 comes
                 under
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 
                   non
                   missi
                
                 ,
                 those
                 whom
                 God
                 sent
                 not
                 ;
                 they
                 go
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 errand
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 pay
                 themselves
                 their
                 wages
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 therefore
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 immediate
                 
                 mission
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 receive
                 new
                 inctructions
                 :
                 these
                 inctructions
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 by
                 a
                 distinct
                 ministery
                 to
                 be
                 conveyed
                 ,
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 did
                 design
                 an
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 successive
                 ,
                 and
                 lasting
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 .
                 Nay
                 our
                 blessed
                 Lord
                 went
                 one
                 step
                 further
                 in
                 this
                 provision
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 remark
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 successors
                 and
                 partakers
                 of
                 this
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 
                   into
                   the
                   lot
                   of
                   this
                   ministery
                   ,
                
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Seventy-two
                 whom
                 Christ
                 had
                 sent
                 (
                 as
                 probationers
                 of
                 their
                 future
                 preaching
                 )
                 upon
                 a
                 short
                 errand
                 into
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Iudah
                 :
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 assignation
                 of
                 more
                 persons
                 than
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 gave
                 immediate
                 Commission
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 declare
                 that
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 preaching
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 dispensed
                 by
                 a
                 separate
                 and
                 peculiar
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 by
                 others
                 than
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 commission
                 extraordinary
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 vocation
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 Christ
                 constituted
                 the
                 office
                 and
                 named
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 both
                 extraordinary
                 
                 and
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 present
                 and
                 successive
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 provided
                 gifts
                 for
                 them
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 dispensation
                 might
                 be
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 apparent
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 
                   when
                   he
                   ascended
                   up
                   on
                   high
                   gave
                   gifts
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 purpose
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 gifts
                 coming
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 made
                 separation
                 of
                 distinct
                 ministeries
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Lord.
                 So
                 S.
                 Paul
                 testifies
                 expresly
                 ;
                 
                   Now
                   there
                   are
                   diversities
                   of
                   gifts
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   are
                   different
                   administrations
                   [
                   differences
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   ministeries
                   ;
                
                 ]
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 word
                 for
                 Church-offices
                 ;
                 the
                 ministery
                 distinguished
                 by
                 the
                 gift
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 
                   not
                   a
                   gift
                   of
                   the
                   ministery
                   ,
                
                 but
                 
                   the
                   ministery
                   it self
                   is
                   the
                   gift
                   ,
                
                 and
                 distinguished
                 accordingly
                 .
                 An
                 extraordinary
                 Ministery
                 needs
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 a
                 miraculous
                 gift
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 miraculous
                 calling
                 and
                 vocation
                 and
                 designation
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 but
                 an
                 ordinary
                 gift
                 cannot
                 sublime
                 an
                 ordinary
                 person
                 to
                 a
                 supernatural
                 imployment
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 this
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 differing
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 without
                 any
                 further
                 artifice
                 ,
                 concludes
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 intended
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 Church-officers
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 ministery
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 discourse
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   some
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   first
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   secondarily
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   thirdly
                   Teachers
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 lest
                 all
                 God's
                 people
                 should
                 usurp
                 these
                 offices
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 made
                 separate
                 and
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   Are
                   all
                   Apostles
                   ?
                   are
                   all
                   Prophets
                   ?
                   are
                   all
                   Teachers
                   ?
                
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 body
                 one
                 member
                 ,
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 God's
                 Oeconomy
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 designation
                 of
                 distinct
                 Church-officers
                 is
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 S.
                 Paul
                 also
                 affirms
                 as
                 expresly
                 as
                 this
                 question
                 shall
                 need
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   gave
                   some
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   some
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   Evangelists
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Teachers
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   ministery
                   ,
                   till
                   we
                   all
                   arrive
                   at
                   the
                   unity
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 which
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 happen
                 ,
                 then
                 cometh
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 Till
                 the
                 end
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Ministery
                
                 must
                 go
                 forwards
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 incumbent
                 upon
                 the
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 ministers
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 designed
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 I
                 consider
                 that
                 either
                 to
                 preach
                 requires
                 but
                 an
                 ordinary
                 or
                 an
                 
                   extraordinary
                   ability
                
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 requires
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 illiterate
                 
                 and
                 unlearned
                 persons
                 are
                 the
                 unfittest
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 if
                 an
                 ordinary
                 sufficiency
                 will
                 discharge
                 it
                 ,
                 why
                 cannot
                 they
                 suppose
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 a
                 competency
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 sufficient
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 an
                 ordinary
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 faculties
                 can
                 perform
                 ?
                 what
                 need
                 they
                 entermeddle
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 no
                 extraordinary
                 assistance
                 is
                 required
                 ?
                 or
                 else
                 why
                 do
                 they
                 set
                 their
                 shoulder
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 work
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 no
                 strength
                 but
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 is
                 commensurate
                 ?
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 case
                 it
                 is
                 needless
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 it
                 is
                 useless
                 ;
                 in
                 both
                 vain
                 and
                 impertinent
                 .
                 For
                 either
                 no
                 man
                 needs
                 their
                 help
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 unable
                 to
                 help
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 unlearned
                 persons
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 learned
                 ,
                 they
                 well
                 enough
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 also
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 order
                 is
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 concerned
                 in
                 an
                 eminent
                 degree
                 :
                 
                   Learned
                   men
                
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 forward
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 most
                 confident
                 who
                 have
                 least
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Although
                 as
                 Homilies
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 now
                 used
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 smallest
                 rate
                 ,
                 many
                 men
                 more
                 preach
                 than
                 should
                 ,
                 yet
                 besides
                 that
                 to
                 
                 preach
                 
                   prudently
                   ,
                   gravely
                   ,
                   piously
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   with
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 requires
                 more
                 abilities
                 than
                 are
                 discernable
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 make
                 even
                 a
                 plain
                 work
                 reasonable
                 to
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 useful
                 to
                 their
                 hearers
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 teaching
                 is
                 of
                 larger
                 extent
                 than
                 making
                 Homilies
                 ,
                 or
                 speaking
                 prettily
                 enough
                 to
                 please
                 the
                 common
                 and
                 undiscerning
                 auditors
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 appointed
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 people
                 must
                 
                   Respondere
                   de
                   jure
                   ,
                   Give
                   account
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                
                 in
                 defiance
                 of
                 the
                 numerous
                 armies
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 watch
                 for
                 their
                 flock
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 excellent
                 arts
                 to
                 arm
                 them
                 against
                 all
                 their
                 weaknesses
                 from
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 hostilities
                 from
                 without
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 strengthen
                 the
                 weak
                 ,
                 confirm
                 the
                 strong
                 ,
                 compose
                 the
                 scrupulous
                 ,
                 satisfie
                 the
                 doubtful
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 answer
                 cases
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 believe
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 little
                 as
                 5000
                 cases
                 already
                 started
                 up
                 among
                 the
                 Casuists
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 know
                 ;
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 5000
                 times
                 5000.
                 
                 And
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 cases
                 of
                 Conscience
                 
                 that
                 concern
                 Kings
                 and
                 kingdoms
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 mysteriousness
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 State
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 also
                 belong
                 to
                 Pastors
                 for
                 the
                 interests
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Teachers
                 to
                 determine
                 or
                 advise
                 in
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 The
                 Preachers
                 were
                 always
                 Messengers
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 being
                 Mediators
                 by
                 their
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 interested
                 in
                 their
                 counsels
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 causes
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 religion
                 can
                 have
                 influences
                 into
                 counsels
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 publick
                 interest
                 of
                 kingdoms
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 any
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 latent
                 sences
                 ,
                 intricacy
                 of
                 question
                 ,
                 or
                 mysteriousness
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Preachers
                 office
                 ,
                 besides
                 making
                 Homilies
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 so
                 great
                 skill
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 easie
                 to
                 make
                 pretences
                 to
                 invade
                 it
                 ;
                 unless
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 an
                 excellent
                 Lawyer
                 without
                 twenty
                 years
                 skill
                 and
                 practice
                 ,
                 besides
                 excellency
                 of
                 natural
                 indowments
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 can
                 be
                 an
                 excellent
                 Teacher
                 and
                 Guide
                 in
                 all
                 cases
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 meerly
                 with
                 opening
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 rubbing
                 his
                 forehead
                 hard
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 hath
                 taken
                 order
                 that
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 teachers
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 work
                 and
                 business
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 diligently
                 attend
                 to
                 reading
                 ,
                 to
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 
                   watch
                   over
                   their
                   flock
                   ,
                   over
                   whom
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   made
                   them
                   overseers
                   .
                
                 The
                 inconvenience
                 that
                 this
                 discourse
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 meet
                 withall
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 concerns
                 those
                 men
                 who
                 are
                 sure
                 not
                 to
                 understand
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 Prophets
                 and
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 cannot
                 easily
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 distance
                 between
                 the
                 others
                 wisdom
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 ignorance
                 .
                 To
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 learning
                 beyond
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 learning
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 their
                 deepest
                 ignorance
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 ,
                 want
                 both
                 modesty
                 and
                 understanding
                 too
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 perceive
                 or
                 to
                 confess
                 their
                 own
                 wants
                 :
                 they
                 never
                 kissed
                 the
                 lips
                 of
                 the
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 think
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 breathes
                 a
                 breath
                 as
                 fenny
                 and
                 moorish
                 as
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 ability
                 that
                 a
                 separate
                 number
                 of
                 
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 permitted
                 promiscuously
                 to
                 every
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 confident
                 language
                 and
                 bold
                 fancy
                 ,
                 is
                 highly
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 prudence
                 and
                 duty
                 too
                 .
                 Of
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 security
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 evil
                 doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 a
                 promiscuous
                 unchosen
                 company
                 of
                 Preachers
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 allowed
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 
                   an
                   extraordinary
                
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 belie
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 couzen
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 allow
                 him
                 nothing
                 but
                 an
                 
                   ordinary
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 abilities
                 of
                 art
                 and
                 nature
                 ;
                 there
                 cannot
                 in
                 such
                 discourses
                 be
                 any
                 compensation
                 for
                 the
                 disorder
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 schisms
                 ,
                 and
                 innumerable
                 Churches
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   one
                   head
                
                 and
                 
                   two
                   members
                
                 shall
                 make
                 a
                 distinct
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 shall
                 pretend
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 common
                 term
                 of
                 union
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 which
                 is
                 disorder
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 religion
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 divine
                 messages
                 shall
                 be
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 common
                 Curriers
                 or
                 rather
                 
                   messengers
                   by
                   chance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   as
                   they
                   go
                   by
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 God
                 sent
                 at
                 first
                 
                   Embassadors
                   extraordinary
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 left
                 his
                 Leigers
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 duty
                 too
                 to
                 be
                 secured
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 guiding
                 of
                 souls
                 must
                 remember
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   must
                   render
                   an
                   account
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 cannot
                 
                   be
                   done
                   with
                   joy
                
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 indifferent
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 superseminate
                 what
                 he
                 please
                 :
                 and
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 )
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 Doctors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 would
                 
                 be
                 unwilling
                 to
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 a
                 cure
                 of
                 souls
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 knew
                 what
                 that
                 means
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 article
                 more
                 strictly
                 before
                 they
                 would
                 stand
                 charged
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 harder
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 
                   the
                   cure
                   of
                   souls
                
                 ;
                 that
                 Christ
                 left
                 his
                 flock
                 to
                 wander
                 and
                 to
                 guide
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 find
                 shepherds
                 at
                 the
                 charges
                 of
                 accident
                 and
                 chance
                 .
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 better
                 provision
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 earnestness
                 committed
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 feeding
                 his
                 lambs
                 and
                 sheep
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter
                 did
                 it
                 carefully
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 duty
                 to
                 provide
                 other
                 shepherds
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 also
                 
                   feed
                   the
                   flocks
                
                 by
                 a
                 continual
                 provision
                 and
                 attendance
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Presbyters
                   which
                   are
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   who
                   also
                   am
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   exhort
                   ,
                   feed
                   the
                   flock
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   doing
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   Bishops
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   taking
                
                 supravision
                 or
                 
                   oversight
                   of
                   them
                   willingly
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   ready
                   mind
                   .
                
                 The
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 
                   feed
                   the
                   flock
                
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   a
                   flock
                
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   shepherds
                
                 ,
                 the
                 elders
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   flock
                   among
                   you
                
                 ,
                 distinguished
                 by
                 a
                 regular
                 office
                 of
                 teaching
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 relation
                 of
                 shepherds
                 and
                 sheep
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 discourse
                 would
                 be
                 unnecessary
                 long
                 ,
                 unless
                 I
                 should
                 omit
                 many
                 arguments
                 ,
                 and
                 contract
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 I
                 only
                 shall
                 desire
                 it
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 
                 concerning
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Divine
                 providence
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 Commandments
                 concerning
                 Provisions
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Preachers
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   Elders
                   that
                   rule
                   well
                   have
                   a
                   double
                   honour
                   ,
                
                 
                 an
                 elder
                 brother's
                 portion
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 honour
                 and
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 
                   especially
                   if
                   they
                   labour
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   doctrine
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 Moses
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 natural
                 ,
                 
                   Bovi
                   trituranti
                   non
                   ligabis
                   os
                   .
                   For
                   God
                   hath
                   ordained
                   that
                   those
                   that
                   labour
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   should
                   live
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 This
                 argument
                 will
                 force
                 us
                 to
                 distinguish
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 our
                 purses
                 will
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 all
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 that
                 think
                 themselves
                 able
                 ,
                 then
                 also
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 be
                 maintained
                 too
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 add
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 God
                 hath
                 designed
                 persons
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 2.
                 charged
                 them
                 with
                 
                   the
                   cure
                   of
                   souls
                
                 ,
                 3.
                 given
                 them
                 commission
                 
                   to
                   go
                   into
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 4.
                 given
                 them
                 gifts
                 accordingly
                 .
                 5.
                 charged
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 attend
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 6.
                 hath
                 provided
                 them
                 maintenance
                 and
                 support
                 ,
                 and
                 7.
                 separated
                 them
                 to
                 
                   reading
                   ,
                   to
                   exhortation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   doctrine
                   ,
                
                 from
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 attend
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 man.
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 in
                 charity
                 or
                 duty
                 will
                 do
                 any
                 ghostly
                 offices
                 to
                 his
                 erring
                 or
                 weak
                 brother
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 reward
                 of
                 charity
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Tertullian
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 remote
                 and
                 barbarous
                 countries
                 the
                 Laity
                 do
                 
                   Sacerdotio
                   aliquatenus
                   fungi
                
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 invades
                 the
                 publick
                 chair
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 
                   Corah
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   intends
                   maliciously
                
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 fairer
                 ,
                 but
                 mistaken
                 purposes
                 ,
                 the
                 gentler
                 sentence
                 passed
                 upon
                 Uzzah
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 his
                 evil
                 portion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 Instance
                 next
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 hath
                 some
                 difficulty
                 and
                 prejudice
                 passed
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 
                 same
                 Commission
                 ,
                 intrusted
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 sacred
                 ministery
                 ,
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 and
                 a
                 mysterious
                 rite
                 ,
                 whose
                 very
                 Sacramental
                 and
                 
                 separate
                 nature
                 ,
                 requires
                 the
                 solemnity
                 of
                 a
                 distinct
                 order
                 of
                 persons
                 for
                 its
                 ministration
                 :
                 yet
                 if
                 the
                 laity
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 so
                 sacred
                 and
                 solemn
                 rites
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 that
                 can
                 distinguish
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 holy
                 enough
                 ,
                 to
                 dispense
                 holy
                 offices
                 without
                 the
                 charges
                 of
                 paying
                 honour
                 and
                 maintenance
                 to
                 others
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 do
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 opposition
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 I
                 first
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ordinary
                 minister
                 of
                 
                 Baptism
                 is
                 a
                 person
                 consecrated
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 their
                 successors
                 in
                 the
                 office
                 Apostolical
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 partake
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 needs
                 no
                 other
                 proof
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 plain
                 production
                 of
                 the
                 Commission
                 ;
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 teachers
                 by
                 ordinary
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 they
                 also
                 had
                 command
                 to
                 baptize
                 all
                 Nations
                 :
                 and
                 baptism
                 being
                 the
                 solemn
                 rite
                 of
                 initiating
                 disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 the
                 first
                 publick
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Institution
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 reason
                 and
                 analogy
                 of
                 the
                 mystery
                 to
                 be
                 ministred
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 collect
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Disciples
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 plain
                 and
                 decretory
                 a
                 Commission
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 mysteriousness
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 accepted
                 so
                 for
                 ever
                 as
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appear
                 in
                 a
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 b
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 c
                 S.
                 Gelasius
                 ,
                 d
                 S.
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 and
                 e
                 S.
                 Hierom
                 ;
                 who
                 affirm
                 in
                 variety
                 of
                 sences
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Priests
                
                 and
                 Deacons
                 only
                 are
                 to
                 baptize
                 ;
                 some
                 by
                 ordinary
                 right
                 ,
                 some
                 by
                 deputation
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 afterwards
                 give
                 account
                 ;
                 But
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Ius
                   ordinarium
                
                 they
                 intend
                 to
                 fix
                 upon
                 the
                 Clergy
                 according
                 to
                 divine
                 institution
                 and
                 commandment
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 lay-persons
                 might
                 baptize
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   upon
                   urgent
                   necessity
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 cannot
                 upon
                 just
                 pretence
                 invade
                 the
                 ordinary
                 ministery
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 had
                 dispensed
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 cases
                 of
                 necessity
                 do
                 not
                 often
                 occur
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 and
                 dissolution
                 of
                 publick
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 ministeries
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 permissions
                 being
                 made
                 to
                 supply
                 necessities
                 ,
                 be
                 brought
                 further
                 than
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 exception
                 gives
                 leave
                 ,
                 the
                 permission
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 crime
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 greater
                 violence
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 it
                 was
                 fortified
                 by
                 that
                 very
                 exception
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 other
                 cases
                 not
                 excepted
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 extreme
                 necessity
                 every
                 man
                 may
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 dying
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 or
                 unbelieving
                 persons
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 this
                 without
                 such
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 necessity
                 ,
                 what
                 at
                 first
                 was
                 charity
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 case
                 is
                 schism
                 and
                 pride
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 greatest
                 enemies
                 to
                 charity
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 for
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 ,
                 whether
                 indeed
                 any
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 can
                 transmit
                 to
                 lay
                 persons
                 a
                 right
                 of
                 baptizing
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 distinctly
                 
                 considered
                 .
                 Some
                 say
                 it
                 does
                 .
                 For
                 Ananias
                 baptized
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 holy
                 Orders
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 3000
                 Converts
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 Sermon
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 were
                 all
                 baptized
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 easily
                 credible
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 too
                 numerous
                 a
                 body
                 for
                 so
                 few
                 persons
                 to
                 baptize
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 Peter
                 had
                 preached
                 to
                 Cornelius
                 and
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 the
                 brethren
                 that
                 came
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 baptize
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 Hands
                 had
                 been
                 imposed
                 on
                 them
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 certain
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 pursuance
                 of
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 Ananias
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 probabilities
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 have
                 declared
                 their
                 opinions
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   cases
                   of
                   necessity
                   ,
                   a
                   lay-person
                   may
                   baptize
                   .
                
                 So
                 Tertullian
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 
                   Alioqui
                   &
                   Laicis
                   jus
                   est
                   baptizandi
                   .
                   Quod
                   enim
                   ex
                   aequo
                   accipitur
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   ex
                   aequo
                   dari
                   potest
                
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 also
                 urged
                 by
                 S.
                 Hierom
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 only
                 requiring
                 that
                 the
                 Baptizer
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 supposing
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 they
                 may
                 also
                 give
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 reason
                 concludes
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 themselves
                 believe
                 )
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 
                 cannot
                 collate
                 his
                 Presbyterate
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 therefore
                 rest
                 only
                 upon
                 their
                 bare
                 authority
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 thought
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 weight
                 
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 reasons
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Eliberis
                 determined
                 ,
                 
                   Peregrè
                   navigantes
                   ,
                   aut
                   si
                   Ecclesia
                   in
                   proximo
                   non
                   fuerit
                   ,
                   posse
                
                 
                 
                   fidelem
                   ,
                   qui
                   lavacrum
                   suum
                   integrum
                   habet
                   ,
                   nec
                   sit
                   bigamus
                   ,
                   baptizare
                   in
                   necessitate
                   infirmitatis
                   positum
                   Catechumenum
                   ;
                   it
                   a
                   ut
                   si
                   supervixerit
                   ,
                   ad
                   Episcopum
                   eum
                   producat
                   ,
                   ut
                   per
                   manûs
                   impositionem
                   proficere
                   possit
                   .
                
                 The
                 Synod
                 ,
                 held
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 under
                 Alexander
                 their
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 approved
                 the
                 baptism
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 by
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 boy
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Fathers
                 ratifying
                 the
                 baptism
                 made
                 by
                 hereticks
                 (
                 amongst
                 whom
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 know
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 true
                 Priesthood
                 or
                 legitimate
                 ordination
                 )
                 must
                 by
                 necessary
                 consequence
                 suppose
                 baptism
                 to
                 be
                 dispensed
                 effectually
                 by
                 lay-persons
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 
                   Baptizare
                   ,
                   si
                   necessitas
                   cogat
                   ,
                   scimus
                   etiam
                   licere
                   Laicis
                
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 almost
                 with
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   Carthage
                   ,
                   Mulier
                   baptizare
                   non
                   praesumat
                
                 
                 
                   nisi
                   necessitate
                   cogente
                
                 :
                 though
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   the
                   way
                
                 ,
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 
                   [
                   cogente
                   necessitate
                   ]
                   are
                
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Canon
                 ,
                 but
                 thrust
                 in
                 by
                 Gratian
                 and
                 
                   Peter
                   Lombard
                
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 is
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 who
                 under
                 his
                 name
                 wrote
                 the
                 Commentaries
                 upon
                 the
                 fourth
                 to
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 a
                 P.
                 Gelasius
                 ,
                 b
                 S.
                 August
                 .
                 and
                 c
                 Isidor
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 all
                 the
                 Scholars
                 after
                 their
                 master
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 against
                 this
                 doctrine
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 African
                 Bishops
                 for
                 about
                 150
                 
                 years
                 ;
                 who
                 therefore
                 rebaptized
                 persons
                 returning
                 from
                 heretical
                 conventicles
                 ;
                 Because
                 those
                 heretical
                 Bishops
                 being
                 deposed
                 and
                 reduced
                 into
                 Lay-communion
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 therefore
                 collate
                 baptism
                 for
                 their
                 want
                 of
                 holy
                 Orders
                 :
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 S.
                 Basils
                 Canonical
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Amphilochius
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 relates
                 their
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 refutes
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 Firmilian
                 and
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 might
                 be
                 deceived
                 in
                 the
                 thinking
                 hereticks
                 quite
                 lost
                 their
                 orders
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 they
                 were
                 untouched
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 their
                 supposition
                 was
                 questionable
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 superstructure
                 was
                 not
                 medled
                 with
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 Lay
                 persons
                 ,
                 their
                 Baptizations
                 were
                 null
                 and
                 invalid
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 the
                 opinion
                 hath
                 been
                 very
                 generally
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 these
                 last
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Nemine
                   contradicente
                
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 
                 ages
                 had
                 more
                 variety
                 of
                 opinion
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 may
                 yet
                 be
                 considered
                 anew
                 upon
                 the
                 old
                 stock
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 affixes
                 the
                 ordinary
                 ministery
                 of
                 Baptism
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 if
                 others
                 do
                 baptize
                 ,
                 do
                 they
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 sin
                 ?
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 ,
                 is
                 expresly
                 affirmed
                 in
                 the
                 16
                 Canon
                 of
                 Nicephorus
                 of
                 
                   C.
                   P.
                   If
                   the
                   own
                   father
                   baptizes
                   the
                   child
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Christian
                   man
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   sin
                   .
                
                 *
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 is
                 almost
                 of
                 another
                 mind
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   si
                   Laicus
                   necessitate
                
                 
                 
                   compulsus
                   baptismum
                   dederit
                   ,
                   nescio
                   an
                   pie
                   quisquam
                   dixerit
                   ,
                   Baptismum
                   esse
                   repetendum
                   :
                   Nullâ
                   enim
                   cogente
                   necessitate
                   si
                   fiat
                   ,
                   alieni
                   muneris
                   usurpatio
                   est
                   ;
                   si
                   autem
                   necessitas
                   urgeat
                   ,
                   aut
                   nullum
                   ,
                   aut
                   veniale
                   delictum
                   est
                   .
                
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 mind
                 are
                 all
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 frequent
                 using
                 of
                 that
                 saying
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 almost
                 proverbial
                 ,
                 
                   Factum
                   valet
                   ,
                   fieri
                   non
                   debet
                   .
                
                 If
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 sin
                 ,
                 then
                 women
                 and
                 Lay-men
                 have
                 as
                 much
                 right
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 baptize
                 as
                 Deacons
                 or
                 Presbyters
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 may
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 stock
                 and
                 right
                 do
                 it
                 as
                 Deacons
                 do
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 Bishop
                 was
                 present
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 lawful
                 for
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 expresly
                 affirmed
                 by
                 S.
                 Ignatius
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 
                 Heron
                 the
                 Deacon
                 ;
                 and
                 S.
                 Epiphanius
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 denies
                 a
                 
                   jus
                   baptizandi
                   ,
                   to
                   women
                
                 and
                 
                   to
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   of
                   them
                
                 affirm
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 proper
                 to
                 Bishops
                 .
                 Further
                 yet
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 and
                 S.
                 Hierom
                 deny
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 
                 
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 without
                 Episcopal
                 dispensation
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 have
                 this
                 power
                 only
                 by
                 leave
                 and
                 in
                 certain
                 cases
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 women
                 have
                 :
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 fitter
                 persons
                 to
                 be
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 deputation
                 ;
                 a
                 less
                 necessity
                 will
                 devolve
                 it
                 upon
                 Presbyters
                 than
                 upon
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 Deacons
                 than
                 Lay-men
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 less
                 yet
                 will
                 cast
                 it
                 upon
                 Lay-men
                 than
                 women
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 difference
                 is
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 humane
                 order
                 and
                 positive
                 constitution
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 doctrine
                 all
                 persons
                 are
                 equally
                 receptive
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 baptize
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 Orders
                 ,
                 no
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 work
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 must
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 baptism
                 may
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 keep
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 rites
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 inrodes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 whole
                 office
                 will
                 perish
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 Lay-persons
                 baptizing
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 
                   do
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 seems
                 to
                 say
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 Christ
                 never
                 gave
                 
                 them
                 leave
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 by
                 insinuation
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 Church
                 give
                 leave
                 ;
                 for
                 she
                 can
                 give
                 leave
                 for
                 no
                 man
                 to
                 sin
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 besides
                 such
                 a
                 deputation
                 were
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ;
                 Because
                 no
                 person
                 shall
                 dare
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 evil
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 the
                 greatest
                 good
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 state
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 child
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 must
                 perish
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 positively
                 ventures
                 upon
                 a
                 sin
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 end
                 ,
                 worships
                 God
                 with
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 shall
                 be
                 thank'd
                 with
                 a
                 damnation
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 dies
                 before
                 repentance
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 child
                 shall
                 not
                 perish
                 in
                 such
                 case
                 of
                 not
                 being
                 baptized
                 ,
                 then
                 why
                 should
                 any
                 man
                 break
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 institution
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 shall
                 perish
                 without
                 being
                 baptized
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 hath
                 affixed
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 upon
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 another
                 mans
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 indeed
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 cases
                 of
                 necessity
                 may
                 do
                 much
                 towards
                 
                 the
                 excusing
                 an
                 irregularity
                 in
                 an
                 exterior
                 rite
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 easily
                 proved
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 any
                 such
                 necessities
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 for
                 
                 persons
                 having
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 reason
                 God
                 hath
                 provided
                 a
                 remedy
                 that
                 no
                 lay-person
                 should
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 baptize
                 a
                 Catechumen
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 votum
                 or
                 desire
                 of
                 baptism
                 shall
                 serve
                 his
                 turn
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 unimaginable
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 no
                 provision
                 for
                 infants
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 put
                 it
                 upon
                 them
                 in
                 many
                 cases
                 with
                 equal
                 necessity
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 breach
                 of
                 a
                 divine
                 institution
                 cannot
                 be
                 supplied
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 Lay-person
                 shall
                 baptize
                 ,
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 shall
                 the
                 person
                 baptized
                 
                 receive
                 benefit
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 any
                 more
                 but
                 the
                 outward
                 act
                 be
                 done
                 ?
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Lay-person
                 shall
                 convey
                 
                   rem
                   Sacramenti
                
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 the
                 minister
                 of
                 sacramental
                 grace
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 revealed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 
                 Analogy
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   verbum
                   reconciliationis
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   whole
                   ministery
                   of
                   reconciliation
                
                 is
                 intrusted
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Nobis
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   to
                   us
                   who
                   are
                   Embassadors
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 difference
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 if
                 cases
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 pretended
                 in
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 other
                 ministeries
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 invaded
                 ?
                 and
                 cases
                 of
                 necessity
                 may
                 by
                 other
                 men
                 also
                 be
                 numbered
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 sacrament
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 must
                 consecrate
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 lawfully
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   except
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   case
                   of
                   necessity
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 for
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 there
                 needs
                 no
                 other
                 testimony
                 than
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 ;
                 which
                 calls
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 the
                 article
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 viaticum
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 necessary
                 provision
                 for
                 our
                 journey
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 a
                 Lay-person
                 Absolves
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 validity
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 of
                 Absolution
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 maintainers
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 opinion
                 are
                 not
                 apt
                 to
                 profess
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 whether
                 baptism
                 administred
                 by
                 a
                 lay-person
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 repeated
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 
                   Nescio
                   anpiè
                   quisquam
                   dixerit
                
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 ;
                 neither
                 do
                 I.
                 But
                 Simon
                 of
                 Thessalonica
                 is
                 confident
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   man
                   baptizes
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   holy
                   orders
                   .
                
                 The
                 baptism
                 is
                 null
                 :
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 so
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   it
                   be
                   received
                
                 .
                 Only
                 I
                 offer
                 this
                 to
                 consideration
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 Deacon
                 can
                 do
                 no
                 ministerial
                 act
                 with
                 effect
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 lay-person
                 may
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 effect
                 upon
                 the
                 person
                 suscipient
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 that
                 supernatural
                 grace
                 and
                 inherent
                 and
                 indelible
                 character
                 which
                 a
                 Deacon
                 hath
                 received
                 in
                 his
                 ordination
                 ?
                 If
                 a
                 Deacon
                 can
                 do
                 no
                 supernatural
                 act
                 which
                 were
                 void
                 and
                 null
                 ,
                 if
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 character
                 ,
                 no
                 spiritual
                 inherent
                 power
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 ordinary
                 minister
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 order
                 sake
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 can
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 and
                 ability
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 ground
                 a
                 Lay-person
                 and
                 a
                 Deacon
                 are
                 not
                 distinguished
                 by
                 any
                 inherent
                 character
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 who
                 understand
                 the
                 spiritual
                 powers
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 ordination
                 in
                 the
                 sence
                 and
                 expression
                 of
                 an
                 inherent
                 and
                 indelible
                 character
                 ,
                 will
                 find
                 some
                 difficulty
                 in
                 allowing
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 a
                 lay-baptism
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 instances
                 of
                 Scripture
                 brought
                 for
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 lay-administration
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 particular
                 exceptation
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 
                 impertinent
                 to
                 this
                 question
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 us
                 pretended
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 to
                 be
                 lawful
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 extreme
                 necessity
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Peters
                 deputing
                 the
                 brethren
                 who
                 came
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 Cornelius
                 to
                 baptize
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 answers
                 it self
                 :
                 for
                 either
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 lay-persons
                 may
                 baptize
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 deputation
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 ;
                 for
                 here
                 was
                 none
                 :
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Ananias
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Seventy
                 two
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 nothing
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 called
                 to
                 that
                 ministration
                 about
                 Paul
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 himself
                 
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 Apostleship
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 an
                 immediate
                 vocation
                 ,
                 and
                 mission
                 from
                 Christ
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 answer
                 were
                 not
                 sufficient
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 certainly
                 )
                 the
                 argument
                 would
                 press
                 further
                 than
                 is
                 intended
                 :
                 for
                 Ananias
                 tells
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 
                   he
                   might
                   lay
                   his
                   hands
                   on
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   receive
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 was
                 more
                 than
                 Philip
                 could
                 do
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 necessity
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 was
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 besides
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 unless
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 or
                 Deacon
                 in
                 all
                 Damascus
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 God
                 durst
                 not
                 trust
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 Paul
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 Ananias
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Paul
                 could
                 not
                 stay
                 longer
                 without
                 baptism
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 thousand
                 converts
                 did
                 in
                 descending
                 ages
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 conjecture
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 considerable
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 might
                 take
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 days
                 time
                 to
                 baptize
                 the
                 three
                 thousand
                 :
                 
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 hurt
                 done
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 stayed
                 a
                 week
                 :
                 the
                 text
                 insinuates
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   same
                   day
                   about
                   three
                   thousand
                   were
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 
                   were
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   vertue
                   and
                   efficacy
                   of
                   that
                   Sermon
                   ,
                
                 who
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 considered
                 some-while
                 of
                 S.
                 Peters
                 discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 up
                 their
                 names
                 upon
                 mature
                 deliberation
                 and
                 positive
                 conviction
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   were
                   baptized
                   the
                   same
                   day
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 impossible
                 for
                 the
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 thought
                 it
                 reasonable
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 my
                 own
                 particular
                 ,
                 I
                 wish
                 we
                 would
                 make
                 no
                 more
                 necessities
                 than
                 God
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 leave
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Clerical
                 offices
                 be
                 kept
                 within
                 their
                 cancels
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Lay-hand
                 may
                 pretend
                 a
                 reason
                 to
                 usurp
                 the
                 sacred
                 Ministery
                 :
                 and
                 since
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 necessity
                 for
                 unbaptized
                 persons
                 of
                 years
                 of
                 discretion
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 desire
                 may
                 supply
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 well
                 also
                 if
                 our
                 charity
                 would
                 find
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 understand
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 towards
                 infants
                 ;
                 for
                 certainly
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 merciful
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 pity
                 to
                 them
                 also
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 neglect
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 appointed
                 ministeries
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 them
                 ,
                 methinks
                 it
                 were
                 but
                 reasonable
                 to
                 trust
                 his
                 goodness
                 with
                 the
                 infants
                 in
                 other
                 cases
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 a
                 jealousie
                 and
                 a
                 suspicion
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 not
                 daring
                 to
                 trust
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 unreasonable
                 proceeding
                 beside
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 will
                 rather
                 venture
                 to
                 dispense
                 with
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 than
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 pretend
                 more
                 care
                 of
                 children
                 than
                 God
                 hath
                 :
                 when
                 we
                 will
                 break
                 an
                 institution
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Ministery
                 of
                 Gods
                 appointing
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 cast
                 them
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 loved
                 this
                 ceremony
                 better
                 than
                 he
                 loved
                 the
                 child
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 child
                 perished
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 still
                 methinks
                 according
                 to
                 such
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 care
                 taken
                 for
                 infants
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 God
                 had
                 appointed
                 a
                 ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 fixed
                 it
                 with
                 certain
                 rules
                 and
                 a
                 proper
                 deputation
                 :
                 in
                 reason
                 (
                 knowing
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 how
                 merciful
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 goodness
                 )
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 expected
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 have
                 given
                 express
                 leave
                 to
                 have
                 gone
                 besides
                 the
                 first
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 intended
                 we
                 might
                 or
                 should
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 told
                 us
                 so
                 too
                 rather
                 than
                 by
                 leaving
                 them
                 fast
                 tyed
                 without
                 any
                 express
                 cases
                 of
                 exception
                 ,
                 or
                 marks
                 of
                 difference
                 ,
                 permit
                 men
                 to
                 dispute
                 and
                 stand
                 unresolved
                 between
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 Duty
                 and
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 Charity
                 :
                 for
                 although
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 rather
                 than
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 both
                 are
                 commanded
                 ,
                 God
                 takes
                 order
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 cross
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 mercy
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 commandment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mercy
                 is
                 not
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 question
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 otherwise
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 God
                 loves
                 mercy
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 Why
                 should
                 we
                 not
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 himself
                 will
                 shew
                 this
                 mercy
                 to
                 this
                 Infant
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 expressed
                 his
                 pleasure
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 do
                 it
                 ?
                 We
                 cannot
                 be
                 more
                 merciful
                 than
                 He
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 hath
                 determined
                 nothing
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 ;
                 only
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Liturgy
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 Sixth
                 ,
                 a
                 Rubrick
                 was
                 inserted
                 permitting
                 Midwives
                 to
                 baptize
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 extreme
                 danger
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 left
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Liturgies
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 least
                 an
                 argument
                 she
                 intended
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 question
                 undetermined
                 ;
                 if
                 at
                 least
                 that
                 omission
                 of
                 the
                 clause
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 also
                 a
                 rejection
                 of
                 the
                 Article
                 :
                 Only
                 this
                 Epiphanius
                 objects
                 against
                 the
                 Marcionites
                 ,
                 and
                 Tertullian
                 against
                 the
                 Gnosticks
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 permit
                 women
                 to
                 baptize
                 :
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 
                 but
                 they
                 made
                 it
                 an
                 ordinary
                 imployment
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thing
                 besides
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 :
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 they
                 did
                 or
                 no.
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 permitted
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 considerable
                 whither
                 the
                 example
                 may
                 drive
                 :
                 
                   Petulans
                   mulier
                   quae
                   usurpavit
                   docere
                   ,
                   an
                   non
                   utique
                   &
                   tingendi
                   jus
                   sibi
                   pariet
                   ?
                
                 
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 turn
                 Tertullians
                 Thesis
                 into
                 an
                 Interrogative
                 .
                 
                   The
                   women
                   usurp
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   teaching
                   ,
                   if
                   also
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   permitted
                   to
                   baptize
                   ,
                
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 time
                 arrogate
                 and
                 invade
                 other
                 ministeries
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 natural
                 and
                 political
                 incapacity
                 of
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 yet
                 others
                 may
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 stock
                 :
                 for
                 necessity
                 consists
                 not
                 
                 in
                 a
                 Mathematical
                 point
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 latitude
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 expounded
                 to
                 inconvenience
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 say
                 truth
                 and
                 fear
                 reasonably
                 ,
                 I
                 need
                 no
                 other
                 testimony
                 than
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 amongst
                 them
                 a
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 is
                 necessity
                 enough
                 for
                 a
                 woman
                 to
                 baptize
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 sayes
                 *
                 
                   Gabriel
                   Philadelphiensis
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   absence
                   of
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   a
                   Christian
                   Laick
                   may
                   baptize
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   man
                   or
                   woman
                   ,
                
                 either
                 may
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 that
                 be
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 danger
                 in
                 the
                 sequel
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 it self
                 a
                 very
                 dissolution
                 of
                 all
                 discipline
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 to
                 determine
                 as
                 for
                 her
                 own
                 particular
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 be
                 left
                 intirely
                 to
                 Clerical
                 dispensation
                 according
                 to
                 divine
                 commandment
                 .
              
               
                 Onething
                 I
                 offer
                 to
                 consideration
                 ;
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 be
                 most
                 notoriously
                 and
                 signally
                 used
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 which
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 promises
                 ,
                 is
                 opened
                 to
                 all
                 Believers
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 as
                 certainly
                 yet
                 less
                 principally
                 
                   in
                   reconciling
                   penitents
                
                 ,
                 and
                 admitting
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 ill
                 consequence
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 usurped
                 by
                 hands
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 consigned
                 .
                 Certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter
                 used
                 his
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 and
                 opened
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 first
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Repent
                   and
                   be
                   baptized
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   receive
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 However
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 question
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 universal
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 express
                 authority
                 and
                 commission
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 sending
                 out
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Apostolical
                 men
                 ,
                 persons
                 of
                 choice
                 and
                 special
                 designation
                 
                   to
                   baptize
                   all
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 entertain
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 services
                 and
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Jesus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 Shall
                 instance
                 but
                 once
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 solemn
                 ,
                 sacred
                 and
                 divinest
                 mystery
                 in
                 our
                 Religion
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Clergy
                 in
                 their
                 
                 appointed
                 ministery
                 do
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   stand
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                
                 and
                 do
                 fulfil
                 a
                 special
                 ,
                 and
                 incomprehensible
                 ministery
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   the
                   Angels
                   themselves
                   do
                   look
                   into
                
                 with
                 admiration
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 if
                 they
                 come
                 without
                 fear
                 ,
                 cannot
                 come
                 without
                 sin
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 of
                 so
                 sacred
                 and
                 reserved
                 mysteriousness
                 ,
                 that
                 but
                 few
                 have
                 dared
                 to
                 offer
                 at
                 with
                 unconsecrated
                 hands
                 :
                 some
                 have
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 is
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 mysteriousness
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 officiate
                 here
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 truly
                 in
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Dispensatores
                   mysteriorum
                   Dei
                
                 ,
                 dispensers
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 
                 words
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Cyprian
                   )
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   our
                   high
                   Priest
                   ,
                   and
                   himself
                   become
                   our
                   Sacrifice
                   which
                   he
                   finished
                   upon
                   the
                   Cross
                   in
                   a
                   real
                   performance
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   his
                   office
                   of
                   Mediatorship
                   makes
                   intercession
                   for
                   us
                   by
                   a
                   perpetual
                   exhibition
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   person
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   continual
                   actually
                   represented
                   argument
                   to
                   move
                   God
                   to
                   mercy
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   believe
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   obey
                   the
                   Holy
                   Iesus
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Now
                 Christ
                 did
                 also
                 establish
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 select
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Ministers
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 finished
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 should
                 
                 exhibit
                 and
                 represent
                 to
                 God
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 which
                 their
                 Lord
                 appointed
                 them
                 )
                 this
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 commemorating
                 
                   the
                   action
                
                 and
                 suffering
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Priest
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   prayers
                
                 and
                 impetration
                 ,
                 offering
                 up
                 that
                 action
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzen
                
                 expresses
                 it
                 )
                 sending
                 up
                 Sacrifices
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 might
                 be
                 truly
                 united
                 unto
                 Christ
                 their
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 their
                 ministery
                 ,
                 may
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 does
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 exhibits
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 himself
                 ,
                 actually
                 and
                 presentially
                 in
                 Heaven
                 :
                 the
                 Priest
                 on
                 earth
                 commemorates
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 prayers
                 represents
                 it
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ;
                 presentially
                 too
                 ,
                 by
                 another
                 and
                 more
                 mysterious
                 way
                 of
                 presence
                 ;
                 but
                 both
                 Christ
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Ministers
                 on
                 Earth
                 do
                 actuate
                 that
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 its
                 purposed
                 design
                 by
                 praying
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 vertue
                 and
                 merit
                 of
                 that
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 
                   Christ
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 high
                 and
                 glorious
                 manner
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   Ministers
                
                 of
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 becomes
                 Ministers
                 )
                 humbly
                 ,
                 sacramentally
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 energy
                 of
                 humane
                 advocation
                 and
                 intercession
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 sum
                 and
                 great
                 mysteriousness
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 expresly
                 described
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 that
                 part
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 disputes
                 largely
                 concerning
                 Christ's
                 Priesthood
                 ;
                 
                 affirming
                 
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   a
                   Priest
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 therefore
                 
                   an
                   unchangeable
                   Priesthood
                
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   he
                   continueth
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   he
                   lives
                   for
                   ever
                   to
                   make
                   intercession
                   for
                   us
                
                 ;
                 this
                 he
                 does
                 as
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 by
                 offering
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   for
                   every
                   high
                   Priest
                   is
                   ordained
                   to
                   offer
                   Gifts
                   and
                
                 
                 Sacrifices
                 ]
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   he
                   also
                   have
                   something
                   to
                   offer
                   ,
                
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 since
                 therefore
                 he
                 hath
                 nothing
                 new
                 to
                 offer
                 ,
                 and
                 something
                 he
                 must
                 continually
                 offer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 he
                 offers
                 himself
                 as
                 the
                 medium
                 of
                 advocation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 instance
                 and
                 argument
                 of
                 a
                 prevailing
                 intercession
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 calls
                 
                   a
                   more
                   excellent
                   Ministery
                
                 ]
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Iesus
                   is
                   a
                   Minister
                   of
                   the
                   Sanctuary
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Tabernacle
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 He
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 high
                 Priest
                 officiates
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 merit
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 Death
                 and
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 Christ
                 does
                 alwayes
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 and
                 most
                 glorious
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 also
                 do
                 in
                 theirs
                 :
                 commemorating
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 
                   giving
                   thanks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrating
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Eucharist
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   by
                   declaring
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 and
                 praying
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 persons
                 capable
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 
                   in
                   genere
                   orationis
                
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 instrument
                 of
                 propitiation
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 holy
                 prayers
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 proportions
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 by
                 a
                 precept
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                   Hoc
                   facite
                   ,
                   Do
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 precept
                 is
                 but
                 twice
                 reported
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 
                 Testament
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 be
                 four
                 times
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 with
                 admirable
                 mystery
                 ;
                 to
                 distinguish
                 the
                 several
                 interests
                 ,
                 and
                 operations
                 which
                 concern
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Christians
                 in
                 their
                 distinct
                 capacities
                 :
                 S.
                 Paul
                 thus
                 represents
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   [
                   Take
                   eat
                   —
                   This
                   do
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   ]
                
                 plainly
                 referring
                 this
                 precept
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 the
                 Symbols
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 also
                 do
                 in
                 their
                 manner
                 enunciate
                 ,
                 declare
                 ,
                 or
                 represent
                 the
                 Lords
                 death
                 till
                 he
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 prosecutes
                 it
                 with
                 instructions
                 particular
                 to
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   do
                   communicate
                
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 succeeding
                 cautions
                 against
                 unworthy
                 
                 manducation
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 due
                 preparation
                 to
                 its
                 reception
                 .
                 But
                 S.
                 Luke
                 reports
                 it
                 plainly
                 to
                 another
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   and
                   he
                   took
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   thanks
                   ,
                   and
                   brake
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   it
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   which
                   is
                   given
                   for
                   you
                   ;
                   Hoc
                   facite
                   ,
                   This
                   ]
                   do
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   :
                
                 [
                 This
                 ]
                 cannot
                 but
                 relate
                 to
                 
                   accepit
                   ,
                   gratias
                   egit
                   ,
                   fregit
                   ,
                   distribuit
                   :
                   Hoc
                   facite
                   .
                
                 Here
                 was
                 no
                 manducation
                 expressed
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   Hoc
                   facite
                
                 concerns
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 not
                 as
                 receivers
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Consecrators
                 and
                 givers
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 institution
                 had
                 been
                 represented
                 in
                 one
                 scheme
                 without
                 this
                 mysterious
                 distinction
                 ,
                 and
                 provident
                 separation
                 of
                 imployment
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 eternally
                 in
                 a
                 cloud
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 needed
                 a
                 new
                 light
                 to
                 guide
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 done
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 fountains
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 great
                 mystery
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 remanent
                 Express
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Sacrifice
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Analogy
                 of
                 the
                 mystery
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 commemorative
                 Sacrifice
                 be
                 presented
                 by
                 persons
                 as
                 separate
                 ,
                 and
                 distinct
                 in
                 their
                 ministery
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 it self
                 is
                 from
                 and
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 also
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 for
                 ever
                 understood
                 it
                 without
                 any
                 variety
                 of
                 sence
                 or
                 doubtfulness
                 of
                 distinguishing
                 opinions
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 
                 excellency
                 and
                 secret
                 mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 consecrate
                 and
                 offer
                 the
                 holy
                 Symbols
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 I
                 shall
                 transcribe
                 a
                 passage
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 giving
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 
                   Antoninus
                   Pius
                
                 in
                 his
                 Oration
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 serve
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 many
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 tells
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 this
                 mystery
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 a
                 full
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Ceremony
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   When
                   the
                   prayers
                   are
                   done
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   President
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   [
                   the
                   Priest
                   ]
                   the
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Chalice
                   of
                   Wine
                   mingled
                   with
                   Water
                   ;
                   which
                   being
                   received
                   ,
                   he
                   gives
                   praise
                   and
                   glory
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   presents
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   largely
                   gives
                   thanks
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   been
                   pleased
                   to
                   give
                   us
                   these
                   gifts
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   finished
                   the
                   prayers
                   and
                   thanksgiving
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   that
                   is
                   present
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   joyful
                   acclamation
                   ,
                   say
                   Amen
                   .
                   Which
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   Presidents
                   and
                   people
                   ,
                   those
                   which
                   amongst
                   us
                   are
                   called
                   Deacons
                   and
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   distribute
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   present
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   partake
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   the
                   thanks
                   were
                   presented
                   ,
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   Bread
                   ,
                   Wine
                   ,
                   and
                   Water
                   ;
                   and
                   may
                   bear
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   absent
                   .
                   Moreover
                   this
                   nourishment
                   is
                   by
                   us
                   called
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   lawful
                   for
                   none
                   to
                   partake
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   him
                   who
                   believes
                   our
                   Doctrine
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   washed
                   in
                   the
                   Laver
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   regeneration
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   lives
                   so
                   as
                   Christ
                   delivered
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   take
                   it
                   as
                   common
                   bread
                   and
                   common
                   drink
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   the
                   Saviour
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   made
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   our
                   salvation
                   sake
                   ,
                   had
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   :
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   also
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   that
                   this
                   nourishment
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   
                     by
                     the
                     prayers
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   is
                   from
                   him
                   the
                   food
                   in
                   which
                   thanks
                   are
                   given
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   consecrated
                   food
                   by
                   which
                   our
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   by
                   mutation
                   or
                   change
                   are
                   nourished
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   incarnate
                   Jesus
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Apostles
                   in
                   their
                   Commentaries
                   which
                   they
                   wrote
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   so
                   delivered
                   ,
                   as
                   Jesus
                   commanded
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   given
                   thanks
                   and
                   taken
                   Bread
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   Do
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   ;
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ;
                   And
                   likewise
                   taking
                   the
                   Chalice
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   given
                   thanks
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   [
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   blood
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   gave
                   it
                   to
                   them
                   alone
                   .
                   ]
                
                 This
                 one
                 Testimony
                 I
                 reckon
                 as
                 sufficient
                 :
                 who
                 please
                 to
                 see
                 more
                 ,
                 may
                 
                 observe
                 the
                 tradition
                 full
                 ,
                 testified
                 and
                 intire
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   Clemens
                   Romanus
                
                 ,
                 or
                 whoever
                 wrote
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Constitutions
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 c
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 d
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 e
                 S.
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 f
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 g
                 S.
                 Basil
                 ,
                 h
                 S.
                 Chrysostom
                 (
                 almost
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 )
                 i
                 S.
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 k
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 we
                 cannot
                 look
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 into
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Writers
                 :
                 The
                 sum
                 of
                 whose
                 Doctrine
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 represent
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   is
                   worse
                   than
                   an
                   Infidel
                   that
                   offers
                   to
                   officiate
                   about
                   the
                   holy
                   Altar
                   ,
                   unless
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   Bishop
                   or
                   a
                   Priest.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 upon
                 no
                 pretence
                 have
                 challenged
                 the
                 Appellative
                 of
                 Christian
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 dared
                 either
                 himself
                 to
                 invade
                 the
                 holy
                 
                 Rites
                 within
                 the
                 Chancels
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 denyed
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 celebrating
                 this
                 dreadful
                 mystery
                 to
                 belong
                 only
                 to
                 sacerdotal
                 ministration
                 .
                 For
                 either
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 common
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 indeed
                 any
                 body
                 may
                 minister
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 they
                 that
                 say
                 so
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   blasphemous
                   ,
                   they
                   count
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 calls
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 institution
                 )
                 
                   the
                   blood
                
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   a
                   prophane
                   or
                   common
                   thing
                   ;
                   they
                   discern
                   not
                   the
                   Lord's
                
                 
                 body
                 ;
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Bread
                   that
                   is
                   broken
                   is
                   the
                   communication
                   of
                   Christ's
                   body
                   :
                
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 holy
                 ,
                 separate
                 ,
                 or
                 divine
                 and
                 mysterious
                 thing
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 make
                 it
                 (
                 ministerially
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 )
                 and
                 consecrate
                 or
                 sublime
                 it
                 from
                 common
                 and
                 ordinary
                 Bread
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 consecrate
                 ,
                 separate
                 ,
                 and
                 sublimed
                 person
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 either
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 supernatural
                 .
                 A
                 natural
                 cannot
                 hallow
                 a
                 thing
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 only
                 have
                 a
                 supernatural
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 derived
                 it
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 this
                 ministration
                 ;
                 who
                 can
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 lot
                 of
                 that
                 Deaconship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 type
                 and
                 representment
                 of
                 that
                 excellent
                 ministery
                 of
                 
                   the
                   true
                   Tabernacle
                
                 where
                 Jesus
                 himself
                 does
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 higher
                 and
                 more
                 excellent
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 Secret
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 many
                 who
                 yet
                 had
                 given
                 up
                 their
                 names
                 to
                 Christ
                 by
                 designation
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 solemnity
                 were
                 not
                 admitted
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 participation
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Catechumeni
                 ,
                 the
                 Audientes
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Poenitentes
                   ,
                   Neophytes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 reserved
                 for
                 sacred
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 performed
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 mysterious
                 secrecy
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 were
                 not
                 permitted
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 see
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 Rite
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Priest
                 intercedes
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 blesses
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 offering
                 in
                 their
                 behalf
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 but
                 applying
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 representing
                 them
                 with
                 glorious
                 advantages
                 ,
                 and
                 titles
                 of
                 acceptation
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 excellent
                 ,
                 celestial
                 ,
                 sacred
                 ,
                 mystical
                 and
                 supernatural
                 ,
                 it
                 raised
                 up
                 the
                 persons
                 too
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 
                   ministeriael
                   Priesthood
                
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 might
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 all
                 great
                 imployments
                 ,
                 pass
                 an
                 excellency
                 and
                 a
                 value
                 upon
                 the
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 natural
                 Reason
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 devotion
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 
                 greatest
                 reason
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 did
                 honour
                 their
                 Clergy
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 veneration
                 and
                 esteem
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 without
                 a
                 Metaphor
                 ,
                 
                   regale
                   Sacerdotium
                
                 ,
                 a
                 royal
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 so
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ;
                 which
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 spoken
                 in
                 general
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 improper
                 large
                 sence
                 ,
                 is
                 verified
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 expounded
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 parallel
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 expression
                 is
                 borrowed
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                
                 
                 
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   holy
                   Nation
                
                 ;
                 which
                 plainly
                 by
                 the
                 sence
                 and
                 Analogy
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 ,
                 signifies
                 a
                 Nation
                 blessed
                 by
                 God
                 with
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 a
                 separate
                 Religion
                 ;
                 
                   a
                   Kingdom
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Priests
                 are
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Kingdom
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 honourable
                 than
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 the
                 Nation
                 was
                 famous
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 honourable
                 Priesthood
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 not
                 Priests
                 in
                 any
                 sence
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 violent
                 Metaphor
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Christian
                 Ministery
                 having
                 greater
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 honoured
                 with
                 attrectation
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 offices
                 serving
                 
                   to
                   a
                   better
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 may
                 with
                 greater
                 argument
                 be
                 accounted
                 excellent
                 ,
                 honourable
                 and
                 royal
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 called
                 
                   a
                   royal
                   Priesthood
                
                 ,
                 the
                 denomination
                 being
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 part
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 altogether
                 make
                 one
                 body
                 under
                 Christ
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 the
                 medium
                 of
                 the
                 union
                 being
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 the
                 collectors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 instrument
                 of
                 adunation
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   reddendo
                   singula
                   singulis
                
                 ,
                 dividing
                 to
                 each
                 his
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 expression
                 ;
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 
                   a
                   peculiar
                   people
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 
                   a
                   holy
                   Priesthood
                
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 conjunction
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 several
                 excellencies
                 
                   a
                   chosen
                   Nation
                
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Kingdom
                
                 ]
                 signifies
                 
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 :
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Kingly
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 :
                 for
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 not
                 well
                 rendered
                 by
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Latine
                 
                   regale
                   sacerdotium
                
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 Kingly
                 were
                 the
                 Appellative
                 or
                 Epithete
                 of
                 this
                 Priesthood
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 regium
                 ,
                 a
                 Priesthood
                 appertaining
                 to
                 
                   the
                   Kingdom
                
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Priest
                 being
                 enumerated
                 distinctly
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Priests
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 
                   holy
                   and
                   chosen
                
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 manner
                 :
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 those
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 these
                 ;
                 to
                 bring
                 or
                 design
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Priest
                
                 to
                 offer
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 
                   all
                   together
                
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 ;
                 the
                 Priest
                 by
                 his
                 proper
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 their
                 assent
                 ,
                 conjunction
                 and
                 assistance
                 ,
                 chosen
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 forms
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 an
                 honourable
                 Priesthood
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 it
                 was
                 indeed
                 honourable
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                 Saint
                 
                   Chrysostom
                   ,
                   the
                   Christian
                   Priesthood
                   does
                   its
                   ministery
                   and
                   is
                   perfected
                
                 
                 
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   the
                   beauty
                   ,
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   excellency
                   of
                   the
                   heavenly
                   hosts
                   :
                
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lamina
                   aurea
                
                 which
                 Polycrates
                 reports
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 to
                 have
                 worn
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 his
                 
                   royal
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   a
                   Wreath
                   of
                   Gold
                
                 ;
                 (
                 so
                 also
                 did
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Hierom
                 and
                 Epiphanius
                 report
                 )
                 nor
                 the
                 exemption
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 from
                 Tribute
                 ,
                 their
                 authority
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 their
                 great
                 donatives
                 and
                 titles
                 of
                 secular
                 advantage
                 ,
                 these
                 were
                 accidental
                 to
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ▪
                 and
                 relyed
                 upon
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 devotion
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 more
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 honours
                 God
                 had
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 certainly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   to
                   remit
                   and
                   retain
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   consecrate
                   the
                   Sacramental
                   Symbols
                
                 into
                 the
                 mysteriousness
                 of
                 
                   Christ's
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 a
                 greater
                 honour
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 Heaven
                 should
                 ratifie
                 what
                 the
                 Priest
                 does
                 on
                 earth
                 ;
                 and
                 should
                 admit
                 him
                 to
                 handle
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 present
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 in
                 Heaven
                 is
                 presented
                 by
                 the
                 eternal
                 Jesus
                 .
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 So
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzen
                
                 describes
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 mysteriousness
                 of
                 the
                 Priest's
                 power
                 :
                 
                   They
                   minister
                   the
                   spiritual
                   and
                   unbloody
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   honourable
                   Guardians
                   of
                   souls
                   ,
                   they
                   bear
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   .
                
                 And
                 S.
                 Hierom
                 speaking
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   ordained
                   a
                   Preacher
                   and
                   an
                   Apostle
                   :
                   Quod
                   Paulus
                   ait
                   ,
                   [
                   Apostolus
                   Iesu
                   Christi
                   ]
                   tale
                   mihi
                   videtur
                
                 
                 
                   quasi
                   dixisset
                   ,
                   Praefectus
                   praetorio
                   Augusti
                   Caesaris
                   ,
                   Magister
                   exercitus
                   Tiberii
                   Imperatoris
                   .
                
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   Grandem
                   inter
                   Christianos
                   sibi
                   vindicans
                   dignitatem
                   ,
                   Apostolorum
                   se
                   Christi
                   titulo
                   praenotavit
                   ,
                   ut
                   ex
                   ipsa
                   lecturos
                   nominis
                   authoritate
                   deterreret
                   ,
                   indicans
                   omnes
                   qui
                   Christo
                   crederent
                   ,
                   debere
                   esse
                   sibi
                   subjectos
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 sayes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 trick
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 Bishops
                 titles
                 of
                 their
                 eminency
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 vouchsafed
                 them
                 :
                 
                   Ut
                   Diabolus
                   ,
                   ita
                   etiam
                   quilibet
                   facit
                   haereticus
                   vehementissimus
                   in
                   tempore
                   persecutionis
                   ,
                   loquens
                   cum
                   Pontifice
                   ,
                   nec
                   eum
                   vocat
                   Pontificem
                   ,
                   nec
                   Archiepiscopum
                   ,
                   nec
                   Religiosissimum
                   ,
                   nec
                   sanctum
                   ,
                   sed
                   quid
                   ?
                   Reverentia
                   tua
                   &c.
                   nomina
                   illi
                   adducit
                   communia
                   ,
                   ejus
                   negans
                   authoritatem
                   :
                   Diabolus
                   hoc
                   tunc
                   ,
                   fecit
                   in
                   Deo
                   :
                
                 It
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 A
                 separating
                 and
                 purifying
                 order
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 Dionysius
                 calls
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 Nazianzen
                 speaks
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 glorious
                 words
                 yet
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 what
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 sober
                 truth
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 calls
                 the
                 Priest
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ‑
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   He
                   stands
                   with
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   magnified
                   with
                   Archangels
                   ;
                   he
                   sends
                   Sacrifices
                   to
                   a
                   celestial
                   Altar
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   consecrated
                   in
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   a
                   divine
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   instrument
                   of
                   making
                   others
                   so
                   too
                   .
                
                 I
                 shall
                 add
                 no
                 more
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 particular
                 .
                 The
                 express
                 precepts
                 of
                 
                 God
                 in
                 Scripture
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 great
                 characters
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   double
                   honour
                
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Rulers
                 .
                 
                   Rulers
                   that
                
                 also
                 
                   labour
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   doctrine
                   :
                
                 There
                 is
                 obedience
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   obedience
                   in
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 and
                 estimation
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   very
                   abundantly
                   ;
                   esteem
                   such
                   very
                   highly
                   for
                   their
                   works
                   sake
                   ;
                   a
                   communicating
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   all
                
                 
                 
                   good
                   things
                
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 offices
                 are
                 described
                 to
                 be
                 great
                 ,
                 separate
                 ,
                 busie
                 ,
                 eminent
                 and
                 profitable
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   Presidents
                   ,
                   set
                   over
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   taking
                   care
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   labouring
                   in
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   spiritual
                   persons
                   ,
                   restorers
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   overtaken
                   in
                   a
                   fault
                   ,
                   curates
                   of
                   souls
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   must
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   salt
                   ,
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   shepheards
                
                 ;
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 signifying
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 care
                 ,
                 honour
                 .
                 But
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 said
                 concerning
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 Saint
                 Chrysostome
                 in
                 his
                 books
                 
                   De
                   sacerdotio
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Saint
                 
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   De
                   dignitate
                   sacerdotali
                
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 greater
                 thing
                 can
                 be
                 supposed
                 communicated
                 to
                 men
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 conveyances
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   instruments
                   of
                   God
                
                 in
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 and
                 
                 Blood
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 guidance
                 and
                 conduct
                 of
                 souls
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 calling
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 respective
                 capacity
                 ,
                 
                   Stewards
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   leaders
                   of
                   the
                   blind
                   ,
                   a
                   light
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   sit
                   in
                   darkness
                   ,
                   instructors
                   of
                   the
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   teachers
                   of
                   babes
                   ,
                   stars
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   amongst
                   whom
                   ye
                   shine
                   as
                   lights
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 Scripture
                 too
                 ;
                 
                   stars
                   in
                
                 Christ's
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 lights
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 Candlesticks
                 :
                 And
                 now
                 supposing
                 these
                 premisses
                 ,
                 if
                 Christendome
                 had
                 not
                 
                 paid
                 proportionable
                 esteem
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 neither
                 known
                 how
                 to
                 value
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 all
                 Christendom
                 
                 ever
                 did
                 pay
                 the
                 greatest
                 reverence
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 Religious
                 veneration
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 argument
                 that
                 in
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 from
                 the
                 Laity
                 ,
                 is
                 supposed
                 as
                 a
                 praecognitum
                 ,
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 the
                 institution
                 .
                 I
                 end
                 this
                 with
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 General
                 Council
                 :
                 
                   It
                   is
                   manifest
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   order
                   and
                   distinction
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   observe
                   the
                   Ordinations
                   and
                   Elections
                   of
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   with
                   strictness
                   and
                   severity
                   ,
                   is
                   well
                   pleasing
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 AS
                 soon
                 as
                 God
                 began
                 to
                 constitute
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 fix
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 very
                 ambulatory
                 ,
                 and
                 dispensed
                 into
                 all
                 Families
                 ,
                 but
                 ever
                 officiated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Major
                   domo
                
                 ,
                 God
                 gives
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 designs
                 the
                 person
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Moses
                 consecrated
                 
                   Aaron
                   ,
                   agitatus
                   à
                   Deo
                   consecrationis
                   Principe
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 
                   Dionysius
                   ,
                   Moses
                
                 performed
                 the
                 external
                 rites
                 
                 of
                 designation
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 was
                 the
                 Consecrator
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Moses
                   appointed
                   Aaron
                   to
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   him
                   the
                   Order
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   only
                   as
                   the
                   Minister
                   and
                   Deputy
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   under
                   God
                   the
                   chief
                   consecrator
                   .
                   And
                   no
                   man
                   taketh
                   upon
                   him
                   this
                   honour
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   was
                   called
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   Aaron
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 S.
                 Paul.
                 For
                 in
                 every
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 God
                 designed
                 and
                 appointed
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 collates
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 makes
                 the
                 person
                 gracious
                 :
                 either
                 gives
                 him
                 a
                 spiritual
                 ability
                 of
                 doing
                 something
                 which
                 others
                 have
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 only
                 imployed
                 in
                 praying
                 and
                 presenting
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 Beasts
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 should
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 a
                 nearer
                 address
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 must
                 depend
                 upon
                 God's
                 acceptation
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 upon
                 divine
                 constitution
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 reason
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 why
                 God
                 will
                 accept
                 the
                 intermediation
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 for
                 many
                 ,
                 or
                 why
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 ,
                 who
                 possibly
                 hath
                 no
                 natural
                 or
                 acquired
                 excellency
                 beyond
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 except
                 what
                 God
                 himself
                 makes
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 spiritual
                 power
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 ministration
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 give
                 it
                 but
                 the
                 fountain
                 and
                 the
                 principle
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 emanation
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 the
                 graciousness
                 and
                 aptness
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 be
                 required
                 ,
                 that
                 also
                 being
                 
                   arbitrary
                   ,
                   preternatural
                
                 and
                 chosen
                 ,
                 must
                 derive
                 from
                 the
                 Divine
                 election
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 prescribed
                 unto
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 shall
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 he
                 shall
                 entertain
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 immediate
                 address
                 ,
                 and
                 freer
                 entercourse
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 divinely
                 taught
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 himself
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 derived
                 all
                 power
                 from
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 
                 graciousness
                 and
                 favour
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Priest
                 and
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 was
                 also
                 personally
                 chosen
                 and
                 sent
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 not
                 the
                 honour
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 descended
                 on
                 him
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 the
                 ability
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ministery
                 ,
                 might
                 derive
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 fountain
                 .
                 
                   Christ
                   did
                   not
                   glorifie
                
                 
                 
                   himself
                   to
                   become
                   high
                   Priest.
                
                 Honour
                 may
                 be
                 deserved
                 by
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 alwayes
                 comes
                 from
                 others
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 no
                 greater
                 
                   honour
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   ordained
                   for
                   men
                   in
                   things
                   pertaining
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 every
                 man
                 must
                 say
                 as
                 
                 our
                 blessed
                 High
                 Priest
                 said
                 of
                 himself
                 :
                 
                   If
                   I
                   honour
                   my self
                   ,
                   my
                   honour
                   is
                   nothing
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   God
                   that
                   honoureth
                   me
                   :
                
                 For
                 Christ
                 being
                 the
                 Fountain
                 of
                 Evangelical
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 our
                 dispensations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Oeconomy
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 arrogate
                 any
                 power
                 from
                 our selves
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 a
                 less
                 authority
                 than
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 did
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 and
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 Ministery
                 or
                 Priesthood
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 collation
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 excellent
                 and
                 supernatural
                 abilities
                 which
                 derive
                 from
                 Christ
                 upon
                 his
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 Apostles
                 understood
                 their
                 duty
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 all
                 this
                 power
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 they
                 
                 were
                 careful
                 to
                 consign
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   divine
                   grace
                   in
                   a
                   humane
                   ministery
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 although
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 yet
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   ordained
                   by
                   men
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 
                   receives
                   his
                   power
                   from
                   God
                
                 ;
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 
                   by
                   himself
                   ;
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   from
                   no
                   man
                
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 careful
                 to
                 consign
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 instance
                 of
                 Ordination
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 
                   Matthias
                   ,
                   Thou
                   Lord
                   ,
                   shew
                   which
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   chosen
                   :
                
                 God
                 
                 was
                 the
                 Elector
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 being
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 designation
                 of
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 person
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 sufficient
                 influence
                 into
                 the
                 Religion
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 ;
                 and
                 taught
                 us
                 to
                 derive
                 all
                 clerical
                 power
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 such
                 means
                 and
                 Ministeries
                 which
                 himself
                 hath
                 appointed
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 no
                 hand
                 to
                 be
                 invaded
                 ,
                 or
                 surprized
                 in
                 the
                 entrance
                 ,
                 or
                 polluted
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 descended
                 in
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Doctrine
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 
                   Receive
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 said
                 Christ
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 enabled
                 them
                 
                 with
                 
                   Priestly
                   power
                
                 ;
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Asia
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   made
                   you
                   Bishops
                   or
                   Overseers
                   ;
                   because
                   no
                   mortal
                   man
                   ,
                   no
                   Angel
                   ,
                   or
                
                 
                 
                   Archangel
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   created
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   alone
                   hath
                   constituted
                   this
                   Order
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 very
                 thing
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 plain
                 donation
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 by
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 is
                 intimated
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 other-where
                 ;
                 
                   Pray
                   ye
                   therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   Vineyard
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   send
                   Labourers
                   into
                   his
                   Harvest
                   .
                
                 Now
                 his
                 mission
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 designing
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 enabling
                 them
                 with
                 power
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 never
                 commands
                 a
                 work
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 gives
                 abilities
                 to
                 its
                 performance
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 still
                 in
                 every
                 designation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 by
                 whatsoever
                 ministery
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 ministery
                 is
                 by
                 God
                 constituted
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 ordinary
                 means
                 of
                 conveying
                 the
                 abilities
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 God
                 himself
                 ministers
                 the
                 grace
                 immediately
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 come
                 from
                 him
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     —
                  
                
              
               
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 hath
                 adopted
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 Evangelical
                 truths
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Every
                 perfect
                 
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   every
                   perfecting
                   gift
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   Ordination
                
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 perfecting
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 and
                 ministery
                 Evangelical
                 ;
                 which
                 thing
                 is
                 further
                 intimated
                 by
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul.
                   Now
                   he
                   which
                   stablisheth
                   us
                   with
                   you
                
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 
                   in
                   order
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   Christ
                   [
                   and
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ]
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 meaning
                 be
                 understood
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 of
                 establishing
                 him
                 
                 in
                 the
                 ministery
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   and
                   he
                   which
                   anointeth
                   us
                   is
                
                 
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   sealed
                   us
                   with
                   an
                   earnest
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   [
                   unction
                   ]
                   and
                   consignation
                   ]
                   and
                   [
                   establishing
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   :
                   ]
                
                 the
                 very
                 stile
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 Ordination
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Him
                   hath
                   the
                   Father
                   sealed
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   ordained
                   him
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 and
                 Prophet
                 of
                 the
                 
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 plainly
                 spoke
                 as
                 their
                 Apostle
                 and
                 
                   President
                   in
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Not
                   as
                   Lords
                   over
                   your
                   faith
                   ,
                   but
                   fellow-workers
                
                 ;
                 he
                 spake
                 of
                 himself
                 and
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 concerning
                 whose
                 Ministery
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 now
                 gives
                 account
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   anoints
                
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 consigns
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 
                   principale
                   quaesitum
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 question
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 giving
                 the
                 rationale
                 of
                 the
                 Rites
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 sayes
                 that
                 the
                 Priest
                 is
                 
                 made
                 so
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 proclaiming
                 and
                 publication
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 signifying
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   holy
                   man
                   that
                   consecrates
                   ,
                   is
                   but
                   the
                   proclaimer
                   of
                   the
                   divine
                   election
                   ,
                
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 humane
                 power
                 or
                 proper
                 grace
                 does
                 he
                 give
                 the
                 perfect
                 gift
                 and
                 consecrate
                 the
                 person
                 .
                 And
                 
                 Nazianzen
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 rites
                 of
                 Ordination
                 hath
                 this
                 expression
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 Divine
                 grace
                 
                   is
                   proclaimed
                
                 :
                 (
                 And
                 Billius
                 renders
                 it
                 ill
                 by
                 
                   superinvocatur
                   .
                
                 )
                 He
                 makes
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 consecration
                 to
                 be
                 declarative
                 ;
                 which
                 indeed
                 is
                 a
                 lesser
                 expression
                 of
                 a
                 fuller
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 signifies
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 comes
                 to
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 must
                 mean
                 ,
                 God
                 does
                 transmit
                 the
                 grace
                 
                   [
                   at
                
                 ]
                 or
                 
                   [
                   by
                
                 ]
                 or
                 
                   [
                   in
                
                 ]
                 the
                 exteriour
                 ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Minister
                 is
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   a
                   declarer
                
                 ]
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 hand
                 :
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 ,
                 he
                 declares
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 suscipient
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 in
                 absolution
                 the
                 Priest
                 declares
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 God
                 pardoning
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Preacher
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 pardon
                 upon
                 certain
                 conditions
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 
                   the
                   principal
                   agent
                
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 
                   ministery
                   declares
                
                 and
                 ministers
                 the
                 effect
                 and
                 work
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 this
                 interpretation
                 is
                 clear
                 in
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 where
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Priest
                 but
                 the
                 people
                 do
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   declare
                   the
                   Lords
                   death
                
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 a
                 Homily
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 mystery
                 which
                 they
                 participate
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 question
                 ,
                 the
                 consecrator
                 does
                 declare
                 power
                 to
                 descend
                 from
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 thus
                 the
                 whole
                 action
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 ministery
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 effect
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   vouch
                   safing
                
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 God
                 does
                 it
                 not
                 immediately
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 such
                 effects
                 are
                 invisible
                 and
                 secret
                 operations
                 ,
                 God
                 appointing
                 an
                 external
                 rite
                 and
                 ministery
                 ,
                 does
                 it
                 ▪
                 that
                 the
                 private
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 may
                 become
                 as
                 perceived
                 as
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 by
                 such
                 rites
                 be
                 declared
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 what
                 God
                 is
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 man
                 cannot
                 do
                 it
                 of
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 the
                 reasonableness
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 allegation
                 do
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 sence
                 expound
                 themselves
                 :
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 expressive
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 the
                 consecrator
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 collation
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 grace
                 or
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 power
                 from
                 above
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 we
                 read
                 also
                 in
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 
                   Cornelius
                   ;
                   ut
                   Dominus
                   qui
                   Sacerdotes
                   sibi
                   in
                   Ecclesia
                   sua
                   eligere
                
                 
                 
                   &
                   constituere
                   dignatur
                   ,
                   electos
                   quoque
                   &
                   constitutos
                   sua
                   voluntate
                   atque
                   opitulatione
                   tueatur
                   :
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 prayer
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 [
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 vouchsafes
                 to
                 chuse
                 and
                 consecrate
                 Priests
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 would
                 also
                 be
                 pleased
                 by
                 his
                 aid
                 and
                 grace
                 to
                 defend
                 them
                 whom
                 he
                 
                 hath
                 so
                 chosen
                 and
                 appointed
                 ]
                 
                   Homo
                   manum
                   imponit
                   ,
                   &
                   Deus
                   largitur
                   gratiam
                   :
                   Sacerdos
                   imponit
                   supplicem
                   dextram
                   ,
                   Deus
                   benedicit
                   potenti
                   dextra
                   ,
                
                 
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Man
                 imposes
                 his
                 hand
                 but
                 God
                 give
                 the
                 grace
                 :
                 the
                 Bishop
                 lays
                 on
                 his
                 hand
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 blesses
                 with
                 his
                 hand
                 of
                 power
                 .
                 The
                 effect
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 is
                 plain
                 ;
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 power
                 that
                 enables
                 men
                 to
                 minister
                 in
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 so
                 wholly
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 assumes
                 it
                 without
                 Gods
                 warrant
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 ministers
                 with
                 a
                 vain
                 ,
                 sacrilegious
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   ineffective
                   hand
                
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 he
                 disturbs
                 the
                 appointed
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 himself
                 a
                 mischief
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 BY
                 this
                 ordination
                 the
                 persons
                 ordained
                 are
                 made
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 Stewards
                 of
                 all
                 its
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 the
                 Salt
                 of
                 the
                 
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Shepherd
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 Curates
                 of
                 souls
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 their
                 offices
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 appellatives
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 please
                 :
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 Clerical
                 ordination
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 a
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 
                   in
                   both
                   sences
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 separation
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 certain
                 mysterious
                 actions
                 of
                 religion
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 sanctification
                 by
                 which
                 Ieremy
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
                 were
                 sanctified
                 from
                 their
                 mothers
                 wombs
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 increasing
                 or
                 giving
                 respectively
                 to
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 the
                 suscipient
                 ,
                 such
                 graces
                 as
                 make
                 the
                 person
                 meet
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 handle
                 the
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 influence
                 upon
                 the
                 cure
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 sanctification
                 of
                 a
                 designation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ;
                 which
                 must
                 of
                 
                 necessity
                 be
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 by
                 God
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 nearer
                 approach
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 ministery
                 of
                 his
                 graces
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 his
                 appointment
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 
                   must
                   not
                   ,
                   cannot
                
                 any
                 more
                 do
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 messenger
                 can
                 carry
                 pardon
                 to
                 a
                 condemned
                 person
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Prince
                 never
                 sent
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 naming
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 far
                 the
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 may
                 be
                 previous
                 to
                 the
                 ordination
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 ordinations
                 of
                 Matthias
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seven
                 Deacons
                 ;
                 The
                 Apostles
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   they
                   appointed
                   two
                
                 ,
                 before
                 God
                 chose
                 by
                 lot
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 chose
                 the
                 seven
                 Deacons
                 before
                 the
                 Apostles
                 imposed
                 hands
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 separation
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 first
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 giving
                 him
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 such
                 offices
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 
                   to
                   him
                
                 and
                 
                   for
                   the
                   people
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 clearly
                 see
                 and
                 understand
                 in
                 the
                 
                 instance
                 of
                 Iob
                 and
                 his
                 friends
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 God
                 would
                 be
                 intreated
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 Eliphaz
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 order
                 that
                 Iob
                 should
                 make
                 the
                 address
                 ;
                 
                   Go
                   to
                   my
                   servant
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   pray
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   him
                   will
                   I
                   accept
                
                 ;
                 this
                 separation
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 for
                 the
                 offices
                 of
                 advocation
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 which
                 I
                 mean
                 by
                 
                   this
                   first
                   sanctification
                
                 ;
                 God
                 did
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 trust
                 and
                 favour
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 power
                 and
                 eminency
                 above
                 the
                 persons
                 for
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 power
                 or
                 grace
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 nearness
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 argument
                 for
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 separating
                 a
                 certain
                 order
                 of
                 men
                 for
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ministeries
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 relies
                 upon
                 these
                 propositions
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 power
                 of
                 ordination
                 descends
                 
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 it
                 is
                 who
                 sanctifies
                 and
                 separates
                 the
                 person
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Priest
                 by
                 God
                 is
                 separate
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 gratious
                 person
                 to
                 stand
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 speaks
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 returns
                 the
                 prayers
                 and
                 duty
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 conveys
                 the
                 blessings
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 ministery
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 although
                 every
                 Christian
                 must
                 pray
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 solemn
                 person
                 appointed
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 publick
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 ask
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 verified
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 obey
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 Solemnities
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 promises
                 and
                 blessings
                 are
                 ministred
                 more
                 solemnly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 greater
                 effects
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 ordinary
                 devotions
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 do
                 alone
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   solemn
                   ,
                   ritual
                
                 and
                 publick
                 ,
                 the
                 appointed
                 Minister
                 only
                 must
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Priest's
                 ministery
                 is
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 can
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 he
                 may
                 say
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 which
                 they
                 produce
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 piety
                 and
                 devotion
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 particulars
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 further
                 proved
                 and
                 explicated
                 as
                 they
                 need
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 what
                 for
                 illustration
                 of
                 this
                 Article
                 I
                 have
                 brought
                 from
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 Iob
                 ,
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 superaddition
                 
                 of
                 many
                 degrees
                 of
                 eminency
                 .
                 But
                 still
                 
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   kind
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 power
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 is
                 indeed
                 mystical
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 a
                 power
                 operating
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 natural
                 or
                 proper
                 operation
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 vis
                 but
                 facullas
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 
                   inherent
                   quality
                
                 that
                 issues
                 out
                 actions
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 direct
                 emanation
                 ,
                 like
                 natural
                 or
                 acquired
                 habits
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 grace
                 or
                 favour
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 qualification
                 of
                 him
                 
                   in
                   genere
                   politico
                
                 ,
                 he
                 receives
                 a
                 politick
                 ,
                 publick
                 ,
                 and
                 solemn
                 capacity
                 ,
                 to
                 intervene
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 although
                 it
                 were
                 granted
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 could
                 do
                 the
                 external
                 work
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 Church
                 ministeries
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 actions
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ;
                 they
                 want
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 excellency
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 such
                 persons
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 called
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 some
                 means
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 hath
                 expressed
                 his
                 purpose
                 to
                 accept
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 ministrations
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 explication
                 will
                 easily
                 be
                 verified
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 particulars
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 Power
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 ministeries
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 
                   in
                   genere
                   orationis
                
                 
                 (
                 unless
                 we
                 except
                 preaching
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 speaks
                 by
                 his
                 servants
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 )
                 the
                 Minister
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Intercessor
                   with
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 used
                 in
                 Scripture
                 for
                 the
                 Priests
                 officiating
                 signifies
                 his
                 praying
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   ministring
                   or
                   doing
                   their
                   Liturgy
                   ,
                
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 their
                 supplications
                 and
                 intercession
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostles
                 positively
                 included
                 all
                 their
                 whole
                 ministery
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 :
                 
                   [
                   but
                   we
                   will
                   give
                   our selves
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   prayer
                   ;
                   ]
                
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 consecration
                 ,
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 absolution
                 ,
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 :
                 they
                 had
                 nothing
                 else
                 to
                 do
                 but
                 
                   pray
                   and
                   preach
                
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 a
                 sence
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 did
                 verifie
                 the
                 precept
                 of
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 Pray
                 continually
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 offices
                 ,
                 acts
                 ,
                 parts
                 and
                 ministeries
                 of
                 
                   a
                   daily
                   Liturgy
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 lessen
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 understand
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Priests
                 ministery
                 is
                 certainly
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 conveying
                 all
                 the
                 blessings
                 of
                 the
                 
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
                 in
                 Heaven
                 is
                 called
                 
                   intercession
                   for
                   us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 himself
                 makes
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 effectual
                 to
                 the
                 salvation
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 prayer
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 are
                 Ministers
                 
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 glory
                 than
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 ministery
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ?
                 not
                 operating
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 syllables
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 holy
                 ,
                 solemn
                 ,
                 determined
                 and
                 religious
                 prayer
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 manners
                 and
                 instances
                 of
                 intercession
                 :
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 analogy
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 religions
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 whose
                 most
                 solemn
                 mystery
                 ,
                 was
                 their
                 most
                 solemn
                 prayer
                 :
                 I
                 mean
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 sacrificing
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 mysterious
                 solemnity
                 of
                 Christianity
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 hallowed
                 and
                 lifted
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 
                 common
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 by
                 
                   mystical
                   prayers
                
                 and
                 solemn
                 invocations
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 S.
                 Dionysius
                 calls
                 the
                 forms
                 of
                 Consecration
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   prayers
                   of
                   Consecration
                
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Cyril
                 in
                 his
                 third
                 mystagogique
                 Catechism
                 sayes
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Eucharistical
                   bread
                   [
                   after
                   the
                   invocation
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ]
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   longer
                   common
                   bread
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 Church
                 have
                 been
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 called
                 
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Consecration
                
                 
                 (
                 which
                 indeed
                 are
                 more
                 properly
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Institution
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 repeated
                 in
                 every
                 consecration
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 whole
                 action
                 is
                 not
                 compleated
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 pattern
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 so
                 solemnly
                 enunciated
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 even
                 those
                 words
                 also
                 are
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 mystical
                 prayer
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 intended
                 there
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 history
                 or
                 narration
                 (
                 as
                 Cabasil
                 .
                 mistakes
                 ;
                 )
                 so
                 also
                 
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 Liturgies
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 read
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 meer
                 narrative
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 an
                 address
                 ,
                 or
                 invocation
                 :
                 
                   Fiat
                   hic
                   panis
                   corpus
                   Christi
                   ,
                   &
                   fiat
                   hoc
                   vinum
                   sanguis
                   Christi
                   ,
                
                 Let
                 this
                 bread
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 S.
                 Iames
                 his
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 S.
                 Clements
                 ,
                 S.
                 Marks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Greek
                 Doctors
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 recitation
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 institution
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 ever
                 used
                 to
                 answer
                 [
                 Amen
                 ]
                 which
                 intimates
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 consecration
                 
                   in
                   genere
                   orationis
                
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   benediction
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 S.
                 Austin
                 expounding
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   [
                   Let
                   prayers
                   and
                   supplications
                   and
                   intercessions
                   and
                   giving
                   of
                   thanks
                   be
                   made
                   ]
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Eligo
                   in
                   his
                   verbis
                   hoc
                   intelligere
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   quod
                   omnis
                   vel
                   paene
                   omnis
                   frequentat
                   ecclesia
                   ,
                   ut
                
                 [
                 precationes
                 ]
                 
                   accipiamus
                   dictas
                   quas
                   fecimus
                   in
                   celebratione
                   sacramentorum
                   antequam
                   illud
                   quod
                   est
                   in
                   Donini
                   mensâ
                   accipiat
                   benedici
                   :
                
                 [
                 orationes
                 ]
                 
                   cum
                   benedicitur
                   ,
                   &
                   ad
                   distribuendum
                   comminuitur
                   quam
                   totam
                   orationem
                   paene
                   omnis
                   ecclesia
                   Dominicâ
                   oratione
                   concludit
                   .
                
                 The
                 words
                 and
                 form
                 of
                 consecration
                 he
                 calls
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   [
                   orationes
                
                 ]
                 supplications
                 ;
                 the
                 prayers
                 before
                 the
                 consecration
                 
                   [
                   preces
                   ]
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 action
                 
                   [
                   oratio
                   :
                
                 ]
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 stile
                 and
                 practice
                 ,
                 and
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 or
                 very
                 near
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Basil
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 necessary
                 to
                 consecration
                 than
                 the
                 words
                 recited
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 .
                 *
                 
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   Invocation
                   in
                   the
                   shewing
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   cup
                   of
                   blessing
                   ,
                   Who
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   have
                   left
                   to
                   us
                   ?
                   For
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   content
                   with
                   those
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   and
                   the
                   Evangelists
                   mention
                   :
                   
                     but
                     before
                     and
                     after
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   say
                   other
                   words
                   having
                   great
                   power
                   towards
                   the
                   mystery
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   received
                   by
                   tradition
                   .
                
                 These
                 words
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 Scripture
                 they
                 retained
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 mystery
                 co-operating
                 to
                 the
                 solemnity
                 ,
                 manifesting
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 rite
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 change
                 ,
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 great
                 work
                 which
                 all
                 Christians
                 knew
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 did
                 obtain
                 by
                 prayer
                 and
                 solemn
                 invocation
                 :
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Proclus
                 of
                 
                   C.
                   P.
                
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 tradition
                 of
                 certain
                 prayers
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 indited
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 especially
                 in
                 S.
                 Iames
                 his
                 Liturgy
                 :
                 
                   By
                   these
                   prayers
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   they
                   expected
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   divine
                   presence
                   might
                   make
                   the
                   bread
                   and
                   the
                   wine
                   mixt
                   with
                   water
                   to
                   become
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 S.
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 very
                 often
                 calls
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 
                   food
                   made
                   Sacramental
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   Eucharistical
                   by
                   prayer
                
                 :
                 and
                 Origen
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   We
                   eat
                   the
                   bread
                   holy
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   made
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   by
                   prayer
                   :
                   Verbo
                   Dei
                   &
                   per
                   obsecrationem
                   sanctificatus
                   ,
                   bread
                   sanctified
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   prayer
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 consecration
                 :
                 
                   Prece
                   mystica
                
                 is
                 S.
                 Austins
                 expression
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 c
                 
                   Corpus
                   Christi
                   &
                   sanguinem
                   dicimus
                   illud
                   tantum
                   ,
                   quod
                   ex
                   fructibus
                   terrae
                   acceptum
                   ,
                   &
                   prece
                   mystica
                   consecratum
                   ritè
                   sumimus
                   .
                
                 That
                 only
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 we
                 receive
                 of
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   being
                   consecrated
                   by
                   the
                   mystical
                   prayer
                   ,
                
                 we
                 take
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rite
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Hierom
                 chides
                 the
                 insolency
                 of
                 some
                 Deacons
                 towards
                 Priests
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 .
                 d
                 
                   Who
                   can
                   suffer
                   that
                   the
                   ministers
                   of
                   widdows
                   and
                   tables
                   should
                   advance
                   themselves
                   above
                   those
                
                 [
                 at
                 whose
                 prayers
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   are
                   exhibited
                   or
                   made
                   presential
                   ?
                
                 I
                 add
                 only
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Damascen
                 .
                 e
                 
                   The
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   are
                   changed
                   into
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   supernaturally
                   by
                   invocation
                   ,
                   and
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 whether
                 this
                 consecration
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 did
                 mean
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 
                 words
                 of
                 institution
                 to
                 the
                 sence
                 and
                 signification
                 of
                 a
                 prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 
                 they
                 mean
                 ,
                 the
                 consecration
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 prayers
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 narrative
                 of
                 the
                 institution
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 sences
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latin
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 still
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 consecration
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 annexed
                 prayers
                 ,
                 is
                 still
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
                 Nay
                 further
                 yet
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 mystery
                 it self
                 is
                 operative
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 saith
                 Cassander
                 ,
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 School
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 Catholick
                 .
                 
                   Nunc
                   Christus
                   offertur
                   ,
                   sed
                   offertur
                   quasi
                   homo
                   ,
                   quasi
                   recipiens
                   passionem
                   ,
                   &
                   offert
                   seipsum
                   quasi
                   Sacerdos
                   ut
                   peccata
                   nostra
                   dimittat
                   hic
                   in
                   imagine
                   [
                   ibi
                   in
                   veritate
                   ,
                   ubi
                   apud
                   Patrem
                   quasi
                   advocatus
                   intervenit
                   .
                   ]
                
                 So
                 that
                 what
                 the
                 Priest
                 does
                 here
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 imitation
                 of
                 what
                 Christ
                 does
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 a
                 solemn
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 representing
                 the
                 action
                 and
                 passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 effectual
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 exhibiting
                 it
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 a
                 solemn
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 advocation
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 union
                 with
                 Christ.
                 All
                 the
                 whole
                 office
                 is
                 an
                 office
                 of
                 intercession
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 passes
                 from
                 the
                 Priest
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 And
                 then
                 for
                 that
                 great
                 mysteriousness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 sacramental
                 change
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 passes
                 from
                 God
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 that
                 also
                 is
                 obtained
                 and
                 effected
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 the
                 consecrator
                 ,
                 either
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 syllables
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 verifie
                 ,
                 himself
                 
                 hath
                 no
                 where
                 described
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 means
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 fairly
                 intimated
                 ,
                 in
                 setting
                 down
                 the
                 Institution
                 in
                 words
                 of
                 great
                 vicinity
                 
                   to
                   express
                   the
                   sence
                   of
                   the
                   mystery
                   ,
                
                 but
                 yet
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 difference
                 and
                 variety
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 shew
                 ,
                 this
                 great
                 change
                 is
                 not
                 wrought
                 by
                 such
                 certain
                 and
                 
                 determined
                 words
                 ,
                 [
                 The
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ]
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Saint
                 Matthew
                 and
                 S.
                 Mark
                 ,
                 [
                 The
                 new
                 Testament
                 in
                 my
                 blood
                 ]
                 so
                 S.
                 Paul
                 and
                 S.
                 
                   Luke
                   ,
                   My
                   body
                   which
                   is
                   broken
                   ,
                   My
                   body
                   which
                   is
                   given
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 to
                 think
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 near
                 the
                 Gentile
                 Rites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 Zoroastes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 secret
                 operations
                 of
                 the
                 Enthei
                 ,
                 and
                 Heathen
                 Priests
                 ,
                 that
                 unless
                 God
                 had
                 declared
                 expresly
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 be
                 affixed
                 to
                 the
                 recitation
                 of
                 such
                 certain
                 words
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 too
                 much
                 forwardness
                 to
                 be
                 supposed
                 true
                 in
                 the
                 spirituality
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 spirit
                 descends
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 syllables
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 He
                 is
                 called
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 presented
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 indeed
                 is
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 an
                 endearment
                 of
                 our
                 duty
                 ,
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 analogy
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 proper
                 action
                 or
                 part
                 of
                 spiritual
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 excellency
                 of
                 Evangelical
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 apt
                 and
                 reasonable
                 to
                 bring
                 any
                 great
                 blessing
                 from
                 God
                 than
                 prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 acknowledges
                 him
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 blessing
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 puts
                 us
                 into
                 a
                 capacity
                 of
                 receiving
                 it
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 moral
                 predisposition
                 ,
                 that
                 holy
                 graces
                 may
                 descend
                 into
                 holy
                 vessels
                 ,
                 by
                 holy
                 ministeries
                 ,
                 and
                 conveyances
                 ;
                 and
                 none
                 are
                 more
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 employment
                 than
                 prayers
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 
                   bless
                   God
                   ▪
                   and
                   bless
                   the
                   symbols
                   ,
                
                 and
                 ask
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 
                   bless
                   us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 every
                 thing
                 is
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Prayer
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 God's
                 benediction
                 and
                 our
                 impetration
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   Man
                   lives
                   [
                   by
                   every
                   word
                   ]
                   that
                   proceeds
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 God's
                 blessing
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 prayer
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 cooperate
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 most
                 likely
                 to
                 prevail
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 excellent
                 words
                 which
                 *
                 Cassander
                 hath
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ;
                 
                   Some
                   Apostolical
                   Churches
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   used
                   such
                   solemn
                   prayers
                   to
                   the
                   celebration
                   of
                   the
                   mysteries
                   ;
                   and
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ,
                   beside
                   that
                   he
                   recited
                   the
                   words
                   (
                   of
                   Institution
                   )
                   he
                   blessed
                   the
                   Symbols
                   before
                   and
                   after
                   ,
                   sung
                   an
                   Ecclesiastical
                   hymn
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Greek
                 Churches
                 which
                 have
                 with
                 more
                 severity
                 kept
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 most
                 ancient
                 forms
                 of
                 consecration
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Latin
                 Church
                 ;
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 Consecration
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 solemn
                 invocation
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 recitation
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 prayer
                 are
                 used
                 for
                 argument
                 to
                 move
                 God
                 to
                 hallow
                 the
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 an
                 expression
                 and
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 desire
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 |
                 Gabriel
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 observes
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 
                   antecedently
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   institution
                   ,
                   and
                   incentive
                   are
                   the
                   form
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   words
                   which
                   the
                   Priest
                   afterwards
                   recites
                   according
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   set
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   divine
                   Liturgy
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 supposed
                 he
                 means
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 reported
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 S.
                 Iames
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Liturgies
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Canons
                 of
                 communion
                 ,
                 do
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 mingle
                 solemn
                 prayers
                 together
                 with
                 recitation
                 of
                 Christ's
                 words
                 ;
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 does
                 most
                 religiously
                 observe
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custom
                 and
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 primitive
                 Liturgies
                 ;
                 who
                 always
                 did
                 believe
                 the
                 consecration
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 natural
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 change
                 ,
                 finished
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 instant
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 divine
                 alteration
                 consequent
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 ministery
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 solemn
                 prayer
                 and
                 invocation
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 great
                 ministery
                 be
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 solemn
                 prayer
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 easier
                 be
                 
                 granted
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 .
                 For
                 absolution
                 and
                 reconciliation
                 of
                 penitents
                 
                 I
                 need
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 question
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Austin
                   ,
                   Quid
                   est
                   aliud
                   Manûs
                   Impositio
                   ,
                   quàm
                   oratio
                   super
                   hominem
                   ?
                
                 And
                 the
                 Priestly
                 absolution
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 S.
                 
                   Leo
                   ,
                   Sacerdotum
                   supplicationes
                   ,
                   The
                   prayers
                   of
                
                 
                 
                 Priests
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 
                   Ordo
                   Romanus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Pontifical
                 ,
                 the
                 forms
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 were
                 
                   [
                   Deus
                   te
                   absolvat
                
                 ]
                 the
                 Lord
                 pardon
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 forms
                 were
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 optative
                 ,
                 or
                 indicative
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   declarative
                   ,
                
                 )
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 not
                 altered
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 question
                 :
                 for
                 whatever
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 be
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 an
                 Embassador
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Counsellor
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Physician
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 this
                 ;
                 the
                 blessing
                 which
                 he
                 ministers
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 solemn
                 prayer
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 exigence
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Rite
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 words
                 doth
                 not
                 alter
                 the
                 case
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   Ego
                   benedico
                   ,
                   &
                   Deus
                   benedicat
                   ]
                
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 when
                 God
                 commanded
                 the
                 Priest
                 in
                 express
                 terms
                 
                   to
                   bless
                   the
                   people
                
                 ;
                 only
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 chuses
                 
                   the
                   indicative
                   form
                
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 is
                 by
                 authority
                 and
                 proper
                 designation
                 appointed
                 the
                 ordinary
                 minister
                 of
                 benediction
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 give
                 blessing
                 but
                 a
                 Superior
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 every
                 person
                 may
                 say
                 in
                 charity
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   bless
                   you
                
                 ;
                 He
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 properly
                 said
                 to
                 
                   bless
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   greater
                   is
                   not
                   blessed
                   of
                   the
                   lesser
                
                 by
                 Saint
                 
                 Paul's
                 Rule
                 ;
                 the
                 Priest
                 may
                 bless
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Father
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 their
                 benediction
                 ,
                 (
                 save
                 that
                 it
                 signifies
                 the
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 solemn
                 deputation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Ministery
                 )
                 signifies
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 operates
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 prayer
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 therefore
                 prevalent
                 and
                 more
                 effectual
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 persons
                 appointed
                 by
                 God.
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Absolution
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 ministers
                 the
                 pardon
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 passes
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 penitent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 penitent
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 manner
                 that
                 the
                 Priest
                 interposes
                 
                   for
                   the
                   penitent
                
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 intercession
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 else
                 in
                 this
                 imaginable
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 passing
                 
                   God's
                   act
                   upon
                   the
                   penitent
                
                 is
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 interpretation
                 and
                 enunciation
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Embassador
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   his
                   ministery
                   ;
                   In
                   persona
                   Christi
                   condonavi
                   ,
                   I
                   pardon
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 S.
                 Paul
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 he
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 a
                 minister
                 of
                 divine
                 benediction
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   anointing
                   from
                   above
                
                 descends
                 upon
                 
                 Aaron's
                 beard
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 the
                 skirts
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 Priest
                 or
                 the
                 Prophet
                 does
                 but
                 signifie
                 by
                 divine
                 appointment
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 only
                 signifies
                 and
                 makes
                 publick
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 thus
                 God
                 sent
                 
                   Ieremy
                   ,
                   He
                   set
                   him
                   over
                   the
                   Nations
                   to
                   root
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   pull
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   destroy
                   ,
                   to
                   throw
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   build
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   plant
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 his
                 ministery
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 Prophetical
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 converts
                 a
                 sinner
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   save
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   hide
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   sins
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 instrumental
                 to
                 it
                 and
                 ministers
                 in
                 the
                 imployment
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 here
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   Verbum
                   est
                   oratio
                
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 prayer
                 do
                 transact
                 both
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 office
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 understand
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 the
                 degree
                 and
                 excellency
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 operation
                 in
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 Isaac
                 blessing
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 was
                 expressed
                 in
                 all
                 forms
                 ,
                 
                   indicative
                   ,
                   optative
                   ,
                   enunciative
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 intended
                 to
                 do
                 Iacob
                 benefit
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 impetration
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 express
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 her
                 ministery
                 in
                 what
                 form
                 she
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 design
                 to
                 make
                 signification
                 of
                 another
                 Article
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 procuring
                 blessings
                 and
                 graces
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 by
                 a
                 ministery
                 of
                 interpellation
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 we
                 having
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 of
                 address
                 or
                 return
                 to
                 God
                 but
                 by
                 Petition
                 and
                 Eucharist
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 instance
                 any
                 more
                 .
                 S.
                 Austin
                 summs
                 up
                 all
                 
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ministeries
                 in
                 an
                 expression
                 fully
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ;
                 
                   Si
                   ergo
                   ad
                   hoc
                   valet
                   quod
                   dictum
                   est
                   in
                   Evangelio
                   ,
                   Deis
                   peccatorem
                   non
                   audit
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   aut
                   ,
                   Per
                   peccatorem
                   sacramenta
                   non
                   celebrentur
                   ,
                   Quomodo
                   exaudit
                   —
                
                 
                 
                   deprecantem
                   vel
                   super
                   aquam
                   baptismi
                   ,
                   vel
                   super
                   oleum
                   ,
                   vel
                   super
                   Eucharistiam
                   ,
                   vel
                   super
                   capita
                   eorum
                   super
                   quibus
                   manus
                   imponitur
                   ?
                
                 with
                 S.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 praying
                 over
                 the
                 Symbols
                 of
                 every
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacramental
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 celebrating
                 the
                 mystery
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Consecration
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 this
                 power
                 passes
                 upon
                 the
                 person
                 ordained
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   worthy
                   to
                   ask
                   things
                   of
                   thee
                   for
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 Rites
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   thou
                
                 
                 
                   wilt
                   hear
                   him
                
                 :
                 which
                 fully
                 expresses
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 discourse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 which
                 consecrates
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 intercession
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 ministerial
                 mediation
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 such
                 rites
                 and
                 solemn
                 invocations
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 or
                 designed
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 this
                 sanctification
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 evident
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 tradition
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 proportion
                 and
                 analogy
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 
                 from
                 making
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 man
                 less
                 than
                 is
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shews
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 true
                 representment
                 ;
                 and
                 preserves
                 the
                 sacredness
                 of
                 it
                 so
                 within
                 its
                 own
                 cancels
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 sacriledge
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 invade
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 whoever
                 will
                 boldly
                 enter
                 within
                 this
                 vail
                 ,
                 
                   nisi
                   qui
                   vocatur
                   sicut
                   Aaron
                
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 be
                 sanctified
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Nazianzen
                 calls
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 Minister
                 co-operating
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 does
                 without
                 leave
                 call
                 himself
                 
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   a
                   Mediator
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   under
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 he
                 boldly
                 thrusts
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 that
                 glorious
                 mediation
                 which
                 Christ
                 officiates
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 things
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 great
                 honours
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 rightly
                 called
                 to
                 such
                 vicinity
                 and
                 endearments
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 depend
                 wholly
                 upon
                 divine
                 dignation
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 vocation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 spiritual
                 emanation
                 or
                 descent
                 of
                 graces
                 in
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 that
                 's
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   God
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   lover
                   of
                   souls
                   may
                   grant
                   a
                   pure
                   and
                   unblameable
                   Priesthood
                
                 ;
                 and
                 certainly
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 honoured
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 grace
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 officiate
                 in
                 holy
                 and
                 useful
                 Ministeries
                 have
                 need
                 also
                 of
                 other
                 graces
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 persons
                 holy
                 in
                 habit
                 and
                 disposition
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 holy
                 in
                 Calling
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 furnish
                 his
                 Emissaries
                 with
                 excellencies
                 proportionable
                 to
                 their
                 need
                 and
                 the
                 usefulness
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 God
                 gave
                 gifts
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 as
                 boldness
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 fearless
                 courage
                 ,
                 freedom
                 of
                 discourse
                 ,
                 excellent
                 understanding
                 ,
                 discerning
                 of
                 spirits
                 ,
                 deep
                 judgment
                 ,
                 innocence
                 and
                 prudence
                 of
                 deportment
                 ,
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 tongues
                 ;
                 these
                 were
                 so
                 necessary
                 at
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 had
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 the
                 reasonableness
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 would
                 prove
                 the
                 actual
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 because
                 God
                 never
                 fails
                 in
                 necessaries
                 :
                 But
                 afterward
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 needs
                 were
                 served
                 ,
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 stock
                 was
                 spent
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 retracted
                 those
                 issues
                 into
                 their
                 fountains
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 graces
                 that
                 were
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 well
                 discharging
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Priestly
                   function
                
                 ,
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 make
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 more
                 benefit
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 being
                 exemplary
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 gracious
                 and
                 loved
                 by
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 spiritual
                 graces
                 of
                 sanctification
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 Ordination
                 is
                 a
                 collation
                 of
                 holy
                 graces
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ;
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 Faith
                 ,
                 of
                 fervent
                 Charity
                 ,
                 of
                 Providence
                 and
                 
                 paternal
                 care
                 :
                 Gifts
                 which
                 now
                 descend
                 not
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 miracle
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 acquired
                 by
                 humane
                 industry
                 ,
                 by
                 study
                 and
                 good
                 letters
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 presupposed
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 purpose
                 the
                 Church
                 now
                 examines
                 the
                 abilities
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 before
                 she
                 lays
                 on
                 hands
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 does
                 not
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 Ordination
                 descends
                 in
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 infusion
                 of
                 habits
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 abilities
                 ,
                 though
                 then
                 also
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 assist
                 the
                 pious
                 and
                 careful
                 endeavours
                 of
                 holy
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 bless
                 them
                 with
                 special
                 aids
                 and
                 co-operation
                 :
                 because
                 a
                 more
                 extraordinary
                 ability
                 is
                 needful
                 for
                 persons
                 so
                 designed
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 proper
                 and
                 great
                 aid
                 which
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Ordination
                 gives
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 instances
                 of
                 assistance
                 which
                 make
                 the
                 person
                 more
                 holy
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 certainly
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 when
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 ordained
                 Timothy
                 to
                 be
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 he
                 calls
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 
                   stir
                   up
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   putting
                   on
                   of
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 gift
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Rosary
                   of
                   graces
                
                 ;
                 what
                 graces
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 he
                 enumerates
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 :
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   not
                   given
                   us
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Fear
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   Power
                   ,
                   of
                   Love
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   modest
                   and
                   sober
                   mind
                
                 (
                 and
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 made
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 collating
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   England
                   .
                
                 )
                 Here
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 descends
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 officiate
                 and
                 intercede
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 ministery
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 imply
                 duty
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 make
                 him
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Ruler
                 in
                 paternal
                 and
                 sweet
                 government
                 ,
                 
                   Modesty
                   ,
                   Sobriety
                   ,
                   Love
                
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 forms
                 of
                 Ordination
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 therefore
                 highly
                 to
                 be
                 valued
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 ancient
                 ,
                 have
                 suffered
                 the
                 least
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 polluted
                 with
                 fewer
                 interests
                 )
                 the
                 mystical
                 prayer
                 of
                 Ordination
                 names
                 graces
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 holiness
                 .
                 
                   We
                   pray
                   thee
                   that
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   the
                   ever
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   may
                   descend
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                
                 a
                 
                   Fill
                   him
                   full
                   of
                   all
                   faith
                   and
                   love
                   and
                   power
                   and
                   sanctification
                   by
                   the
                   illumination
                   of
                   thy
                   holy
                   and
                   life-giving
                   Spirit
                   :
                
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 desir'd
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 performing
                 his
                 holy
                 offices
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   That
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   worthy
                   to
                   stand
                   without
                   blame
                   at
                   thy
                   Altar
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   thy
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   to
                   minister
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   thy
                   truth
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   to
                   Thee
                   gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   spiritual
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   to
                   renew
                   the
                   people
                   with
                   the
                   Laver
                   of
                   Regeneration
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 c
                 S.
                 Cyril
                 says
                 that
                 Christ's
                 saying
                 ,
                 Receive
                 ye
                 the
                 Holy
                 
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 signifies
                 grace
                 given
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 were
                 sanctified
                 :
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 absolved
                 from
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 saith
                 d
                 Haymo
                 ;
                 and
                 e
                 S.
                 Austin
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 snatched
                 violently
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 Priests
                 or
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 in
                 their
                 former
                 purposes
                 determined
                 to
                 marry
                 and
                 live
                 a
                 secular
                 life
                 ,
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 Ordination
                 received
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 continency
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 there
                 was
                 reason
                 for
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 solemnities
                 used
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 in
                 separation
                 of
                 Priests
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 used
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 sanctification
                 of
                 solemn
                 benediction
                 by
                 Moses
                 law
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 used
                 in
                 Consecration
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 greatest
                 measure
                 of
                 sanctification
                 .
                 
                   Eadem
                   item
                   vis
                   etiam
                   Sacerdotem
                   ,
                   augustum
                   &
                   honorandum
                   facit
                   ,
                   novitate
                   benedictionis
                   à
                   communitate
                   vulgi
                   segregatum
                   .
                   Cum
                   enim
                   heri
                   unus
                   è
                   plebe
                   esset
                   ,
                   repente
                   redditur
                   praeceptor
                   ,
                   praeses
                   ,
                   Doctor
                   pietatis
                   ,
                   mysteriorum
                   latentium
                   Praesul
                   &c.
                   
                   Invisibili
                   quadam
                   vi
                   ,
                   ac
                   gratia
                   invisibilem
                   animam
                   in
                   melius
                   transformatam
                   gerens
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 improved
                 in
                 all
                 spiritual
                 graces
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 highly
                 expressed
                 by
                 f
                 Martyrius
                 who
                 said
                 to
                 
                   Nectarius
                   ;
                   Tu
                   ,
                   ô
                   beate
                   ,
                   recens
                   baptizatus
                   &
                   purificatus
                   ,
                   &
                   mox
                   insuper
                   sacerdotio
                   auctus
                   es
                   ;
                   utraque
                   autem
                   haec
                   peccatorum
                   expiatoria
                   esse
                   Deus
                   constituit
                   :
                
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 expounded
                 as
                 if
                 Ordination
                 did
                 confer
                 the
                 first
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 is
                 understood
                 
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 expiatorious
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 increment
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctification
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 also
                 is
                 remissive
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 taken
                 off
                 by
                 parts
                 as
                 the
                 habit
                 decreases
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 grow
                 in
                 God's
                 favour
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 graces
                 multiply
                 or
                 grow
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 these
                 graces
                 being
                 given
                 in
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 are
                 immediate
                 emanations
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 usurped
                 or
                 pretended
                 
                 to
                 by
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 upon
                 whom
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 Ordination
                 hath
                 not
                 descended
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 less
                 need
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 upon
                 the
                 former
                 grounds
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 finished
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 discourses
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Ordination
                 given
                 as
                 a
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 [
                 For
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 imposition
                 of
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 overseeing
                 providence
                 of
                 thy
                 rich
                 mercies
                 ,
                 grace
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 worthy
                 .
                 ]
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 more
                 goes
                 to
                 the
                 fitting
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 for
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Ministeries
                 than
                 is
                 usually
                 supposed
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 a
                 grace
                 is
                 specially
                 collated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 up
                 and
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 pretended
                 to
                 by
                 every
                 bolder
                 person
                 .
                 The
                 thing
                 is
                 sacred
                 ,
                 separate
                 ,
                 solemn
                 ,
                 deliberate
                 ,
                 derivative
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 humane
                 provision
                 ,
                 or
                 authority
                 ,
                 or
                 pretence
                 ,
                 or
                 disposition
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Consecrator
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 evident
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 persons
                 first
                 consecrated
                 were
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 received
                 
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Priestly
                 order
                 ,
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 ;
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 remitting
                 and
                 retaining
                 sins
                 in
                 the
                 Octaves
                 of
                 Easter
                 ;
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 baptizing
                 and
                 preaching
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 universal
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 immediately
                 before
                 the
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 
                   go
                   into
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   preaching
                   and
                   baptizing
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ;
                 and
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 was
                 given
                 in
                 Pentecost
                 when
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 descended
                 and
                 rested
                 upon
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 the
                 women
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 received
                 those
                 great
                 assistances
                 which
                 enabled
                 them
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 designed
                 for
                 Embassadors
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 great
                 work
                 :
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 a
                 lower
                 capacity
                 had
                 their
                 proportion
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 mighty
                 verification
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 all
                 these
                 powers
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 some
                 means
                 or
                 other
                 to
                 be
                 transmitted
                 to
                 succeeding
                 persons
                 ,
                 because
                 
                 the
                 several
                 Ministeries
                 were
                 to
                 abide
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 All
                 Nations
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 converted
                 ,
                 a
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 gathered
                 and
                 continued
                 ,
                 the
                 new
                 Converts
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 Confessors
                 ,
                 and
                 consigned
                 with
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 sins
                 to
                 be
                 remitted
                 ,
                 flocks
                 to
                 be
                 fed
                 and
                 guided
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 death
                 declared
                 ,
                 represented
                 ,
                 exhibited
                 ,
                 and
                 commemorated
                 until
                 his
                 second
                 Coming
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 doing
                 these
                 offices
                 ,
                 are
                 acts
                 of
                 free
                 and
                 gracious
                 concession
                 ,
                 emanations
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 admissions
                 to
                 a
                 vicinity
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 impudence
                 and
                 sacriledge
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 falsly
                 to
                 pretend
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 bely
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 into
                 these
                 Offices
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 impossibility
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 null
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 deed
                 doing
                 ,
                 to
                 handle
                 these
                 mysteries
                 without
                 some
                 appointment
                 by
                 God
                 ;
                 unless
                 he
                 calls
                 and
                 points
                 out
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 or
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Vocation
                 ;
                 Of
                 these
                 I
                 must
                 give
                 a
                 particular
                 account
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 extraordinary
                 calling
                 was
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 immediate
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 a
                 lasting
                 necessity
                 ,
                 is
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 ordinary
                 
                 in
                 succession
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 continuation
                 of
                 a
                 fixed
                 and
                 determined
                 Ministery
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 every
                 order
                 hath
                 another
                 manner
                 of
                 constitution
                 ,
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 succession
                 .
                 The
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 spring
                 is
                 of
                 greater
                 wonder
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 more
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 latent
                 reason
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 current
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 derivation
                 of
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 that
                 make
                 the
                 Priestly
                 order
                 ,
                 are
                 just
                 like
                 the
                 Creation
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 man
                 was
                 made
                 with
                 God's
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 co-operating
                 with
                 a
                 humane
                 act
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 never
                 the
                 same
                 necessity
                 as
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   God
                   to
                   create
                   man.
                
                 The
                 species
                 or
                 kind
                 shall
                 never
                 fail
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 preserved
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 way
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 designation
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Evangelical
                 Priesthood
                 ;
                 God
                 breathed
                 into
                 the
                 Apostles
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   breath
                   of
                   the
                   life-giving
                   spirit
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 breath
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 in
                 a
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 univocal
                 production
                 ;
                 they
                 who
                 had
                 received
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 also
                 to
                 give
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 only
                 could
                 .
              
               
                 Grace
                 cannot
                 be
                 conveyed
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 fountain
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 channel
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Minister
                 .
                 God
                 only
                 is
                 the
                 
                 fountain
                 and
                 Author
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 makes
                 himself
                 the
                 Minister
                 whom
                 God
                 appointed
                 not
                 ,
                 does
                 in
                 effect
                 make
                 himself
                 the
                 Author
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 undertakes
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 grace
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 received
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 God's
                 goods
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 authority
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 that
                 offers
                 at
                 ,
                 without
                 God's
                 warrant
                 ,
                 does
                 it
                 only
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 either
                 he
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Author
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   an
                   Usurper
                
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 fountain
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 dry
                 cloud
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 effect
                 calls
                 him
                 either
                 blasphemous
                 ,
                 or
                 sacrilegious
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 immediate
                 derivation
                 from
                 the
                 fountain
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 I
                 affirm
                 to
                 be
                 miraculous
                 ,
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 :
                 as
                 all
                 beginnings
                 of
                 essences
                 
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 necessity
                 must
                 :
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 receive
                 the
                 first
                 issues
                 ,
                 they
                 only
                 are
                 extraordinarily
                 called
                 :
                 all
                 that
                 succeed
                 are
                 called
                 or
                 designed
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 vocation
                 ,
                 because
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 succession
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 ordinary
                 necessity
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 proportioned
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Ministery
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 supplied
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 provisions
                 ,
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 calling
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 expect
                 some
                 new
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 created
                 ,
                 as
                 Adam
                 was
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 suppose
                 God
                 will
                 multiply
                 beings
                 and
                 operations
                 without
                 necessity
                 .
                 God
                 called
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 called
                 ,
                 man
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 nearness
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 Ministery
                 ;
                 he
                 sent
                 persons
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 sent
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 gone
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 appointed
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 designation
                 persons
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 Fathers
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 left
                 them
                 to
                 call
                 others
                 :
                 He
                 first
                 immediately
                 gives
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 Depositum
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 faithfully
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 till
                 Christ's
                 second
                 coming
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Depositum
                 is
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 discipline
                 of
                 Jesus
                 :
                 he
                 opens
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 left
                 it
                 open
                 ,
                 commanding
                 all
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Ministery
                 and
                 tuition
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 calling
                 all
                 that
                 came
                 in
                 by
                 windows
                 ,
                 and
                 posterns
                 ,
                 and
                 oblique
                 ways
                 ,
                 
                   thieves
                   and
                   robbers
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 vocation
                 or
                 calling
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 referred
                 to
                 a
                 designation
                 of
                 persons
                 to
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 always
                 signifies
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 term
                 ,
                 
                   calling
                   extraordinary
                
                 ;
                 it
                 always
                 signifies
                 ,
                 an
                 immediate
                 act
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 ceased
                 when
                 the
                 great
                 necessity
                 expired
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 fountain
                 had
                 streamed
                 forth
                 abundantly
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 current
                 to
                 descend
                 without
                 interruption
                 .
                 The
                 purpose
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 in
                 these
                 days
                 of
                 ordinary
                 
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 look
                 for
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 calling
                 ,
                 nor
                 pretend
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 vainer
                 purposes
                 any
                 new
                 necessities
                 .
              
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 fancies
                 of
                 a
                 too
                 confident
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 over-valuing
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 think
                 the
                 very
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 is
                 concerned
                 in
                 our
                 
                 mistakes
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 be
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 our
                 folly
                 ,
                 but
                 think
                 truth
                 is
                 failed
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 current
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 emanations
                 is
                 dried
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 boldest
                 to
                 publish
                 his
                 follies
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 as
                 apt
                 to
                 mistake
                 his
                 own
                 boldness
                 for
                 
                   a
                   call
                   from
                   God
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 at
                 first
                 his
                 own
                 vain
                 opinion
                 for
                 a
                 necessary
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 extraordinarily
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ventures
                 into
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 necessity
                 more
                 than
                 ever
                 God
                 made
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 himself
                 finds
                 a
                 remedy
                 that
                 God
                 never
                 appointed
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 thinks
                 every
                 shaking
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 is
                 absolute
                 ruine
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 peradventure
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 fancy
                 what
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 may
                 also
                 think
                 he
                 hears
                 a
                 call
                 from
                 above
                 to
                 support
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 noise
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 head
                 :
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cure
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 cure
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 his
                 head
                 right
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 pretend
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 beyond
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 say
                 he
                 hath
                 two
                 reasonable
                 Souls
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 Wills
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 confuted
                 but
                 by
                 Physick
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 tying
                 him
                 to
                 abjure
                 his
                 folly
                 till
                 he
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 God
                 by
                 promising
                 that
                 his
                 Church
                 should
                 abide
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                 
                   the
                   gates
                   of
                   Hell
                   should
                   not
                   prevail
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                
                 but
                 that
                 himself
                 would
                 be
                 
                   with
                   her
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 hath
                 sufficiently
                 confuted
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 thrust
                 themselves
                 into
                 an
                 office
                 ,
                 pretend
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 remains
                 in
                 her
                 being
                 ,
                 let
                 her
                 corruptions
                 be
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Prophets
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 reform
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 complain
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 does
                 it
                 with
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 modesty
                 ,
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 necessity
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 calling
                 to
                 amend
                 such
                 
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 certain
                 ,
                 foreseen
                 events
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 were
                 heresies
                 and
                 corruption
                 in
                 doctrine
                 and
                 manners
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 God
                 appointed
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Ministery
                 to
                 take
                 cognizance
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 remedy
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 himself
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Heresies
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 made
                 no
                 provisions
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 but
                 left
                 the
                 Church
                 sufficiently
                 instructed
                 by
                 her
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 guided
                 by
                 her
                 Pastors
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 Christ
                 means
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 new
                 Law
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 
                 new
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 Ministery
                 :
                 One
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 changed
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 God
                 now
                 no
                 more
                 comes
                 in
                 a
                 mighty
                 rushing
                 wind
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 still
                 voice
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 gentle
                 Homilies
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 frame
                 our
                 understandings
                 and
                 our
                 actions
                 ,
                 is
                 established
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 expect
                 an
                 Apostle
                 to
                 correct
                 every
                 abuse
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Angel
                 come
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 entertained
                 ,
                 but
                 till
                 the
                 wonder
                 be
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 curiosity
                 of
                 news
                 be
                 satisfied
                 .
              
               
                 Against
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 pretended
                 that
                 Christ
                 promised
                 
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   his
                   Church
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 condition
                 the
                 Church
                 would
                 do
                 their
                 duty
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 chuse
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 chuse
                 amiss
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 all
                 should
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 Christs
                 promises
                 may
                 fail
                 us
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 fail
                 of
                 their
                 intentions
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 Church
                 failing
                 ,
                 either
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 calling
                 of
                 single
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 any
                 man
                 may
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 ordinary
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 extraordinary
                 that
                 common
                 persons
                 should
                 by
                 necessity
                 be
                 drawn
                 into
                 an
                 imployment
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 ordinary
                 vocation
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 .
              
               
               
                 Against
                 this
                 we
                 can
                 (
                 thanks
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 it
                 )
                 pretend
                 the
                 experience
                 
                 of
                 sixteen
                 Ages
                 ;
                 for
                 hitherto
                 it
                 hath
                 ever
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 preserved
                 a
                 holy
                 Clergy
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 proportion
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 preserved
                 a
                 holy
                 people
                 ;
                 never
                 yet
                 were
                 the
                 Clergy
                 all
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 fear
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 now
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 long
                 an
                 experience
                 to
                 expound
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 to
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Ordinary
                 ministrations
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 how
                 shall
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 fail
                 ,
                 since
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 no
                 provisions
                 for
                 its
                 restitution
                 ?
                 For
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 should
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 
                 renewed
                 ,
                 and
                 Christianity
                 restored
                 ?
                 Not
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 
                 no
                 certainty
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 delivered
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 remain
                 so
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 reputation
                 and
                 testimony
                 of
                 all
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 also
                 must
                 transmit
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 a
                 continual
                 successive
                 testimony
                 to
                 the
                 following
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 an
                 uncertain
                 faith
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 confidence
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 providence
                 and
                 goodness
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 us
                 want
                 what
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 which
                 we
                 cannot
                 attain
                 the
                 end
                 to
                 which
                 in
                 mercy
                 he
                 hath
                 designed
                 us
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 same
                 Arguments
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 for
                 the
                 continuation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 for
                 the
                 perpetuity
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 so
                 long
                 actual
                 succession
                 and
                 continuance
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 he
                 goodness
                 and
                 unalterable
                 sweetness
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 mercies
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 continue
                 such
                 Ministeries
                 which
                 himself
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 ordinary
                 means
                 of
                 salvation
                 ;
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 made
                 them
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Heaven
                 and
                 of
                 ordinary
                 necessity
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 mean
                 to
                 preserve
                 them
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 ordinary
                 way
                 should
                 fail
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 supply
                 another
                 way
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 do
                 their
                 duty
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 Scripture
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 fail
                 as
                 the
                 ordinary
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 :
                 they
                 both
                 were
                 intended
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 ordinary
                 ministeries
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 Scripture
                 be
                 kept
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 likely
                 the
                 Church
                 will
                 be
                 preserved
                 in
                 its
                 necessary
                 constituent
                 parts
                 than
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 because
                 Scripture
                 is
                 preserved
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 kept
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 might
                 not
                 fail
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 fancy
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 being
                 free
                 agents
                 may
                 chuse
                 amiss
                 :
                 suppose
                 that
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 ,
                 may
                 they
                 not
                 all
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 corruption
                 or
                 destroying
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 will
                 preserve
                 them
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 over-rule
                 the
                 event
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 do
                 they
                 know
                 that
                 ?
                 what
                 revelation
                 have
                 they
                 ?
                 yet
                 grant
                 that
                 too
                 ,
                 but
                 why
                 then
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 also
                 over-rule
                 the
                 event
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 universal
                 Apostasie
                 ?
                 for
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 matter
                 of
                 choice
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 then
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 should
                 consent
                 to
                 corrupt
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 unreasonable
                 supposition
                 ;
                 for
                 supposing
                 
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 natural
                 possibility
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 morally
                 impossible
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 fear
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 be
                 vitious
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 may
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 poison
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 poison
                 all
                 the
                 Springs
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 likely
                 all
                 the
                 Ideots
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ordinary
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 be
                 couzened
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 and
                 Antistites
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   Doctors
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   publick
                   Ministers
                
                 of
                 Religion
                 should
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 all
                 men
                 turn
                 Mariners
                 ,
                 or
                 Apothecaries
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 will
                 live
                 single
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 Monks
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 endanger
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 mankind
                 to
                 perish
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 fear
                 of
                 that
                 too
                 ;
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 chuse
                 one
                 thing
                 (
                 for
                 if
                 two
                 men
                 do
                 ,
                 two
                 thousand
                 may
                 do
                 it
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 all
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 :
                 )
                 then
                 also
                 we
                 may
                 fear
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 fail
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 have
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 may
                 ;
                 till
                 then
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Commission
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 go
                 on
                 upon
                 the
                 stock
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 designation
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 issued
                 out
                 at
                 first
                 miraculously
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 continued
                 running
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 channels
                 by
                 ordinary
                 conduct
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 conveyances
                 it
                 must
                 run
                 still
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 cannot
                 without
                 a
                 miracle
                 derive
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 stand
                 at
                 infinite
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 fountain
                 .
                 Since
                 then
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 now
                 no
                 more
                 expectation
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 calling
                 (
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 were
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 vanity
                 )
                 it
                 remains
                 that
                 the
                 derivation
                 of
                 the
                 ministerial
                 power
                 be
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 conveyance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 drawn
                 a
                 line
                 ,
                 and
                 chalked
                 out
                 the
                 path
                 that
                 himself
                 meant
                 to
                 tread
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 Evangelical
                 ministrations
                 .
                 
                 At
                 first
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 Christ
                 had
                 named
                 twelve
                 (
                 one
                 whereof
                 was
                 lost
                 )
                 they
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 an
                 express
                 command
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 took
                 such
                 course
                 as
                 Reason
                 and
                 Religion
                 taught
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 named
                 two
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 prayed
                 God
                 to
                 chuse
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 manifest
                 it
                 by
                 Lot
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 way
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 first
                 designation
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 eleven
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 had
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 could
                 be
                 reasonably
                 continued
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 succession
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 had
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 received
                 skill
                 enough
                 how
                 to
                 officiate
                 in
                 their
                 ordinary
                 ministery
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 descended
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 descended
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 work
                 was
                 to
                 begin
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostles
                 wanted
                 no
                 power
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 main
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 now
                 also
                 they
                 received
                 Commissions
                 to
                 dispense
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 all
                 such
                 purposes
                 to
                 which
                 He
                 was
                 intended
                 .
                 They
                 before
                 had
                 the
                 office
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 
                   not
                   communicable
                   to
                   others
                
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Anointing
                   from
                   above
                
                 ,
                 ran
                 over
                 the
                 Fringes
                 of
                 the
                 Priest's
                 garments
                 ;
                 they
                 had
                 it
                 but
                 in
                 imperfection
                 and
                 unactive
                 faculties
                 ;
                 so
                 saith
                 
                   Theophylact
                   :
                   He
                   breathed
                   ,
                   not
                   now
                   giving
                   to
                   them
                   the
                   perfect
                   gift
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   for
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   he
                   intended
                   to
                   give
                   at
                   Pentecost
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   prepared
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   fuller
                   reception
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 They
                 had
                 the
                 gift
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 perfect
                 consummation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 reserved
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Consecration
                 is
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 perfection
                 of
                 
                   Priestly
                   order
                
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 proper
                 emanation
                 of
                 this
                 days
                 glory
                 ;
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 what
                 power
                 Christ
                 had
                 formerly
                 consigned
                 .
                 For
                 of
                 all
                 faculties
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 perfect
                 which
                 produces
                 perfect
                 and
                 excellent
                 actions
                 in
                 a
                 direct
                 line
                 ,
                 actions
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 sort
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 produces
                 the
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 enables
                 others
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 too
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 perfection
                 is
                 inherent
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 formally
                 ,
                 but
                 virtually
                 and
                 eminently
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 's
                 the
                 crown
                 of
                 habits
                 and
                 natural
                 faculties
                 .
                 Now
                 besides
                 the
                 reasonableness
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 also
                 verified
                 by
                 a
                 certainty
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 easily
                 fail
                 us
                 ;
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   ex
                   post
                   facto
                
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 ,
                 before
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   productive
                   power
                
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 them
                 call
                 for
                 a
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 special
                 providence
                 by
                 Lots
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 immediately
                 after
                 Pentecost
                 they
                 had
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 speedily
                 began
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 execution
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 not
                 lay
                 hands
                 upon
                 Matthias
                 :
                 he
                 being
                 made
                 Apostle
                 before
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 yet
                 made
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ;
                 which
                 because
                 afterwards
                 presently
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 concludes
                 fairly
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 Pentecost
                 they
                 were
                 amongst
                 other
                 graces
                 made
                 
                   the
                   ordinary
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Ordination
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 I
                 say
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 descending
                 at
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 they
                 instantly
                 did
                 officiate
                 in
                 their
                 ministerial
                 offices
                 ,
                 they
                 preached
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 baptized
                 ,
                 they
                 confirmed
                 and
                 gave
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 obsignation
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 took
                 persons
                 into
                 the
                 Lot
                 of
                 their
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 an
                 external
                 rite
                 and
                 solemn
                 invocation
                 :
                 and
                 now
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 way
                 did
                 cease
                 ;
                 God
                 was
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 man
                 conveyed
                 it
                 by
                 an
                 external
                 rite
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 exception
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 way
                 ,
                 takes
                 notice
                 ;
                 calling
                 himself
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 implying
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 special
                 honour
                 done
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 an
                 Apostle
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 way
                 ;
                 therefore
                 others
                 might
                 be
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 ;
                 for
                 else
                 his
                 expression
                 had
                 been
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Titus
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   not
                   begotten
                   of
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   or
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   nor
                   produced
                   by
                   the
                   Sun
                   or
                   Stars
                   ,
                   but
                   begotten
                   by
                   a
                   Man
                   of
                   a
                   Woman
                   :
                
                 the
                 discourse
                 had
                 been
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 born
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 also
                 he
                 had
                 something
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 too
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 manner
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Ministery
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 because
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Ministery
                 was
                 setled
                 ,
                 S.
                 Paul
                 was
                 called
                 to
                 an
                 account
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 was
                 extraordiry
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 tied
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 every
                 man
                 now
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 pretend
                 a
                 calling
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 give
                 
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   proof
                
                 of
                 his
                 
                   extraordinary
                   calling
                
                 :
                 which
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 College
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 
                   gave
                   him
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   fellowship
                   ,
                
                 and
                 approved
                 his
                 vocation
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Ordination
                 was
                 fixed
                 and
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 humane
                 ministery
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 need
                 no
                 other
                 proof
                 but
                 the
                 instances
                 of
                 Ordinations
                 recorded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   no
                   instances
                
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 designation
                 was
                 as
                 immediate
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 11.
                 
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 Ordination
                 was
                 not
                 .
                 I
                 end
                 this
                 with
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Iob
                 the
                 Monk
                 :
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   supernatural
                   and
                   unspeakable
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   yesterday
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   day
                   before
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   Ideots
                   ,
                   and
                   private
                   persons
                   ,
                   to
                   day
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                   Priest
                   ,
                   and
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                   ,
                   receives
                   so
                   great
                   an
                   improvement
                   and
                   alteration
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   handles
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   consecrate
                   the
                   divine
                   mysteries
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   becomes
                   (
                   under
                   Christ
                   )
                   a
                   Mediator
                   [
                   Ministerial
                   ]
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   exalted
                   to
                   hallow
                   himself
                   and
                   sanctifie
                   others
                   :
                
                 The
                 same
                 almost
                 with
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nyssen
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 
                   De
                   sancto
                   baptismate
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 summ
                 of
                 the
                 preceding
                 discourses
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Consecrator
                 ;
                 
                 man
                 is
                 the
                 Minister
                 ;
                 the
                 separation
                 is
                 mysterious
                 and
                 wonderful
                 ;
                 the
                 power
                 great
                 and
                 secret
                 ;
                 the
                 office
                 to
                 stand
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 rites
                 ;
                 the
                 calling
                 to
                 it
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 setled
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 which
                 began
                 after
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 Pentecost
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 great
                 change
                 was
                 in
                 nothing
                 expressed
                 greater
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 Saul
                 upon
                 
                 his
                 Ordination
                 changed
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 Saint
                 Chrysostome
                 observing
                 ,
                 
                 affirms
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 .
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 
                   Differentiam
                   inter
                   ordinem
                   &
                   plebem
                   constituit
                   Ecclesiae
                   authoritas
                   &
                   honor
                   per
                   ordinis
                   concessunt
                
                 
                 
                   sanctificatus
                   à
                   Deo
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Tertullian
                   .
                   The
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   hath
                   made
                   distinction
                   between
                   the
                   person
                   ordained
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   honour
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   derived
                   from
                   the
                   sanctification
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 It
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 conveyed
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Ministery
                 of
                 his
                 appointing
                 :
                 Whosoever
                 therefore
                 with
                 unsanctified
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 unconsecrated
                 hands
                 ,
                 shall
                 dare
                 to
                 officiate
                 in
                 the
                 ministerial
                 office
                 ,
                 separate
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 gifts
                 ,
                 by
                 graces
                 ,
                 by
                 publick
                 order
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 established
                 rite
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 sixteen
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 by
                 Analogy
                 to
                 the
                 discourse
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 like
                 his
                 predecessor
                 Corah
                 ,
                 brings
                 an
                 unhallowed
                 Censer
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 never
                 send
                 up
                 a
                 right
                 cloud
                 of
                 Incense
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 that
                 unpermitted
                 ,
                 and
                 disallowed
                 smoak
                 shall
                 kindle
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 shall
                 at
                 least
                 destroy
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 :
                 
                   his
                   work
                   shall
                   be
                   consumed
                
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 upon
                 his
                 repentance
                 himself
                 escapes
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 
                   as
                   by
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 loss
                 ,
                 and
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 trouble
                 .
                 
                   For
                   our
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   consuming
                   fire
                   .
                
              
               
                 Remember
                 Corah
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 company
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
             
               RULES
               AND
               ADVICES
               TO
               THE
               CLERGY
               OF
               THE
               DIOCESSE
               OF
               DOWN
               and
               CONNOR
               ,
               For
               their
               Deportment
               in
               their
               Personal
               and
               Publick
               Capacities
               .
            
             
               GIVEN
               BY
               
                 IER
                 .
                 TAYLOR
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               that
               Diocess
               ,
               at
               the
               Visitation
               at
               LISNEGARVEY
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 R.
                 Royston
              
               ,
               Bookseller
               to
               the
               King
               's
               most
               Excellent
               Majesty
               .
               1672.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               RULES
               AND
               ADVICES
               TO
               THE
               CLERGY
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Personal
                 Duty
                 .
              
               
                 REmember
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 great
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 tied
                 on
                 you
                 by
                 many
                 Obligations
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 be
                 exemplar
                 in
                 your
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 be
                 Patterns
                 and
                 Presidents
                 to
                 your
                 Flocks
                 :
                 lest
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   takest
                   thou
                   my
                   Law
                   into
                   thy
                   mouth
                   ,
                   seeing
                   thou
                   hatest
                   to
                   be
                   reformed
                   thereby
                   ?
                
                 He
                 that
                 lives
                 anidle
                 life
                 may
                 preach
                 with
                 Truth
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 did
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 one
                 having
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 Minister
                 in
                 taking
                 accounts
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 must
                 judge
                 of
                 his
                 Duty
                 by
                 more
                 strict
                 and
                 severer
                 measures
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 does
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 
                 that
                 ties
                 heavy
                 burthens
                 upon
                 others
                 ,
                 ought
                 himself
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 heaviest
                 end
                 :
                 and
                 many
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 lawful
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 must
                 not
                 suffer
                 in
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Minister
                 endeavour
                 to
                 be
                 learned
                 in
                 all
                 spiritual
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 skilful
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 ill
                 teach
                 others
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 godliness
                 ,
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 himself
                 a
                 babe
                 and
                 uninstructed
                 .
                 An
                 Ignorant
                 Minister
                 is
                 an
                 head
                 without
                 an
                 eye
                 ;
                 and
                 an
                 Evil
                 Minister
                 is
                 salt
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 savour
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 Minister
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 careful
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 servant
                 
                 of
                 Passion
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 Anger
                 or
                 Desire
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 master
                 of
                 his
                 Passions
                 will
                 always
                 be
                 useless
                 ,
                 and
                 quickly
                 will
                 become
                 contemptible
                 and
                 cheap
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 his
                 Parish
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 no
                 Minister
                 be
                 litigious
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 not
                 greedy
                 or
                 covetous
                 ;
                 
                 not
                 insisting
                 upon
                 little
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 quarrelling
                 for
                 ,
                 or
                 exacting
                 of
                 every
                 minute
                 portion
                 of
                 his
                 dues
                 ;
                 but
                 bountiful
                 and
                 easie
                 ;
                 remitting
                 of
                 his
                 right
                 ,
                 when
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 may
                 be
                 useful
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 contrary
                 may
                 domischief
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 reproach
                 .
                 
                   Be
                   not
                   over-righteous
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 Solomon
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 severe
                 in
                 demanding
                 ,
                 or
                 foroing
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 indeed
                 his
                 due
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 pretence
                 for
                 personal
                 
                 covetousness
                 ;
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 remit
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 wrong
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 prejudice
                 to
                 succession
                 ,
                 yet
                 many
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 forgiven
                 upon
                 just
                 occasions
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 receive
                 no
                 incommodity
                 ;
                 but
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 things
                 which
                 thou
                 art
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 thy
                 personal
                 capacity
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 obliged
                 to
                 perform
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 publick
                 person
                 .
              
               
                 Never
                 exact
                 the
                 offerings
                 ,
                 or
                 customary
                 wages
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 allowed
                 
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 nor
                 condition
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 secure
                 them
                 before-hand
                 ;
                 but
                 first
                 do
                 your
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 minister
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 purely
                 ,
                 readily
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 receive
                 what
                 is
                 your
                 due
                 .
              
               
                 Avoid
                 all
                 Pride
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 flee
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 frightful
                 Apparition
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 most
                 cruel
                 Enemy
                 ;
                 and
                 remember
                 that
                 you
                 can
                 never
                 truly
                 
                 teach
                 Humility
                 ,
                 or
                 tell
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 unless
                 you
                 practise
                 it
                 your selves
                 .
              
               
                 Take
                 no
                 measures
                 of
                 Humility
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 material
                 and
                 tangible
                 ;
                 such
                 which
                 consist
                 not
                 in
                 humble
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 lowly
                 gestures
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 
                 is
                 first
                 truly
                 radicated
                 in
                 your
                 Souls
                 ,
                 in
                 low
                 opinion
                 of
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 real
                 preferring
                 others
                 before
                 your selves
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 significations
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 neither
                 deceive
                 your selves
                 nor
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Curate
                 of
                 Souls
                 strive
                 to
                 understand
                 himself
                 best
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 
                 to
                 understand
                 others
                 .
                 Let
                 him
                 spare
                 himself
                 least
                 ;
                 but
                 most
                 severely
                 judge
                 ,
                 censure
                 ,
                 and
                 condemn
                 himself
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 be
                 learned
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 shew
                 it
                 by
                 wise
                 teaching
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 manners
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 learned
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 get
                 so
                 much
                 Knowledge
                 as
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 Humility
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 grow
                 insolent
                 ,
                 and
                 puffed
                 up
                 by
                 his
                 Emptiness
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 will
                 pardon
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 less
                 learned
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 proud
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 will
                 forgive
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Minister
                 be
                 careful
                 to
                 live
                 a
                 life
                 as
                 abstracted
                 from
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 necessity
                 will
                 permit
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 no
                 hand
                 to
                 be
                 
                 immerg'd
                 and
                 principally
                 imploy'd
                 in
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 What
                 cannot
                 be
                 avoided
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 of
                 good
                 report
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 by
                 any
                 personal
                 or
                 collateral
                 Duty
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 Ever
                 remembring
                 the
                 Saying
                 of
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Lord
                 :
                 
                   In
                   the
                   world
                   ye
                   shall
                   have
                   trouble
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   me
                   ye
                   shall
                   have
                   peace
                   :
                
                 and
                 consider
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Truth
                 ;
                 That
                 every
                 degree
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Be
                 no
                 otherwise
                 solicitous
                 of
                 your
                 Fame
                 and
                 Reputation
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 doing
                 your
                 Duty
                 well
                 and
                 wisely
                 ;
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 refer
                 your self
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 meet
                 with
                 evil
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 be
                 careful
                 that
                 you
                 bear
                 reproaches
                 sweetly
                 and
                 temperately
                 .
              
               
                 Remember
                 that
                 no
                 Minister
                 can
                 govern
                 his
                 people
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 prosperously
                 ,
                 
                 unless
                 himself
                 hath
                 learn'd
                 humbly
                 and
                 chearfully
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 Superior
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 Minister
                 should
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 good
                 Centurion
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 himself
                 is
                 under
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 people
                 under
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 sure
                 in
                 all
                 your
                 Words
                 and
                 Actions
                 to
                 preserve
                 Christian
                 simplicity
                 and
                 ingenuity
                 ;
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 done
                 unto
                 your self
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 never
                 to
                 speak
                 what
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 .
                 Trust
                 to
                 Truth
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 your
                 Memory
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 may
                 fail
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 never
                 .
              
               
                 Pray
                 much
                 and
                 very
                 servently
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 your
                 Parishioners
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 men
                 
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 for
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 Souls
                 :
                 and
                 be
                 very
                 zealous
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 of
                 your
                 Charges
                 :
                 Ever
                 remembring
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 by
                 God
                 appointed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 heal
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 able
                 .
              
               
               
                 Every
                 Minister
                 must
                 learn
                 and
                 practise
                 Patience
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 bearing
                 all
                 
                 adversity
                 meekly
                 ,
                 and
                 humbly
                 ,
                 and
                 chearfully
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 doing
                 all
                 his
                 Duty
                 with
                 unwearied
                 industry
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 courage
                 ,
                 constancy
                 ,
                 and
                 Christian
                 magnanimity
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 assist
                 his
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 bearing
                 of
                 their
                 crosses
                 ,
                 and
                 overcoming
                 of
                 their
                 difficulties
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 holy
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 more
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 
                 think
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 till
                 all
                 be
                 finished
                 by
                 perseverance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 measures
                 of
                 perfection
                 in
                 a
                 holy
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 holy
                 Death
                 :
                 but
                 at
                 no
                 hand
                 must
                 he
                 magnifie
                 himself
                 by
                 vain
                 separations
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 despising
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 holy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 Of
                 Prudence
                 required
                 in
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 REmember
                 that
                 Discretion
                 is
                 the
                 Mistress
                 of
                 all
                 Graces
                 ;
                 and
                 Humility
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 all
                 Miracles
                 :
                 and
                 without
                 this
                 ,
                 all
                 Graces
                 
                 perish
                 to
                 a
                 mans
                 self
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 that
                 ,
                 all
                 Graces
                 are
                 useless
                 unto
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 no
                 Minister
                 be
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 
                 his
                 Duty
                 ,
                 by
                 unreasonable
                 compliance
                 with
                 their
                 humors
                 ,
                 lest
                 as
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Granata
                 told
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 Leria
                 and
                 Patti
                 ,
                 like
                 silly
                 Animals
                 they
                 take
                 burdens
                 upon
                 their
                 backs
                 at
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 neither
                 can
                 retain
                 with
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 nor
                 shake
                 off
                 with
                 Safety
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 Reverence
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 cause
                 you
                 to
                 sin
                 against
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 being
                 well
                 advis'd
                 ,
                 be
                 bold
                 and
                 confident
                 ;
                 but
                 abate
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 just
                 measures
                 of
                 your
                 Duty
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 importunity
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 bear
                 you
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 you
                 teach
                 your
                 people
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 paying
                 their
                 debts
                 ,
                 their
                 tithes
                 and
                 offerings
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 due
                 reverence
                 and
                 religious
                 
                 regards
                 ,
                 diminish
                 nothing
                 of
                 admonition
                 in
                 these
                 particulars
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 object
                 ,
                 That
                 you
                 speak
                 for
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 cases
                 .
                 For
                 counsel
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 worse
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 profitable
                 both
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 gives
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 takes
                 it
                 .
                 Only
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 and
                 principally
                 intend
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 their
                 souls
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 taking
                 accounts
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 Lives
                 of
                 your selves
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 take
                 
                 your
                 measures
                 by
                 the
                 express
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 next
                 to
                 them
                 estimate
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 proportion
                 and
                 compliance
                 with
                 the
                 publick
                 measures
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 Ecclesiastical
                 and
                 Civil
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Fame
                 ,
                 of
                 publick
                 Honesty
                 and
                 good
                 Report
                 ;
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 by
                 their
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 exteriour
                 parts
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 not
                 satisfied
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 a
                 good
                 work
                 ,
                 unless
                 you
                 have
                 also
                 done
                 it
                 well
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 ,
                 then
                 be
                 careful
                 that
                 vain-glory
                 ,
                 
                 partiality
                 ,
                 self-conceit
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 folly
                 or
                 indiscretion
                 ,
                 snatch
                 it
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 cheat
                 you
                 of
                 the
                 reward
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 careful
                 so
                 to
                 order
                 your self
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 fall
                 not
                 into
                 temptation
                 and
                 
                 folly
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 your
                 Charges
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 that
                 you
                 fall
                 not
                 into
                 chidings
                 and
                 intemperate
                 talkings
                 ,
                 and
                 sudden
                 and
                 violent
                 expressions
                 :
                 Never
                 be
                 a
                 party
                 in
                 clamours
                 and
                 scoldings
                 ,
                 lest
                 your
                 Calling
                 become
                 useless
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Person
                 contemptible
                 :
                 Ever
                 remembring
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 cheaply
                 and
                 lightly
                 be
                 engag'd
                 in
                 such
                 low
                 usages
                 with
                 any
                 
                 Person
                 ,
                 that
                 Person
                 is
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 lost
                 from
                 all
                 possibility
                 of
                 receiving
                 much
                 good
                 from
                 your
                 Ministery
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 The
                 Rules
                 and
                 Measures
                 of
                 Government
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 by
                 Ministers
                 in
                 their
                 respective
                 Cures
                 .
              
               
                 USe
                 no
                 violence
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 your
                 opinion
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 your
                 proper
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 by
                 Demonstrations
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 rational
                 Discourses
                 ,
                 by
                 excellent
                 Examples
                 ,
                 constrain
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 other
                 things
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 liberty
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 measures
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 their
                 Governours
                 .
              
               
                 Suffer
                 no
                 quarrel
                 in
                 your
                 Parish
                 ,
                 and
                 speedily
                 suppress
                 it
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 begun
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 all
                 wise
                 men
                 will
                 abstain
                 from
                 interposing
                 in
                 other
                 
                 mens
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Interest
                 ,
                 which
                 men
                 love
                 too
                 well
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 Duty
                 here
                 to
                 interpose
                 ,
                 by
                 perswading
                 them
                 to
                 friendships
                 ,
                 reconcilements
                 ,
                 moderate
                 prosecutions
                 of
                 their
                 pretences
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 you
                 prudently
                 can
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 peace
                 and
                 brotherly
                 kindness
                 .
              
               
                 Suffer
                 no
                 houses
                 of
                 Debauchery
                 ,
                 of
                 Drunkenness
                 or
                 Lust
                 in
                 your
                 Parishes
                 ;
                 but
                 implore
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 Authority
                 for
                 the
                 suppressing
                 of
                 all
                 
                 such
                 meeting-places
                 and
                 nurseries
                 of
                 Impiety
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 places
                 of
                 publick
                 Entertainment
                 ,
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 they
                 observe
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Christian
                 Piety
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 allowed
                 measures
                 of
                 Laws
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Papists
                 or
                 Sectaries
                 in
                 your
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 neglect
                 not
                 frequently
                 
                 to
                 confer
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 meekness
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 importunity
                 of
                 wise
                 Discourses
                 seeking
                 to
                 gain
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 stir
                 up
                 no
                 violences
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 leave
                 them
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 incurable
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 wise
                 and
                 merciful
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 .
              
               
                 Receive
                 not
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 doubtful
                 Disputations
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 no
                 names
                 
                 of
                 Sects
                 or
                 differing
                 Religions
                 be
                 kept
                 up
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Peace
                 and
                 private
                 Charity
                 :
                 and
                 teach
                 not
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 estimate
                 their
                 Piety
                 by
                 their
                 distance
                 from
                 any
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 their
                 Obedience
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Love
                 to
                 all
                 Christian
                 people
                 ,
                 even
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 deceived
                 .
              
               
                 Think
                 no
                 man
                 considerable
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 or
                 pretence
                 of
                 a
                 tender
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 live
                 a
                 good
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 endeavour
                 to
                 
                 approve
                 himself
                 void
                 of
                 offence
                 both
                 towards
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 an
                 humble
                 Person
                 ,
                 modest
                 and
                 inquiring
                 ,
                 apt
                 to
                 learn
                 and
                 desirous
                 of
                 information
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 seeks
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 all
                 ways
                 reasonable
                 and
                 pious
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 obedient
                 to
                 Laws
                 ,
                 then
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 use
                 him
                 tenderly
                 ,
                 perswade
                 him
                 meekly
                 ,
                 reprove
                 him
                 gently
                 ,
                 and
                 deal
                 mercifully
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 shall
                 reveal
                 that
                 also
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 his
                 unavoidable
                 trouble
                 and
                 his
                 temptation
                 lies
                 .
              
               
                 Mark
                 them
                 that
                 cause
                 Divisions
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 avoid
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 
                 Persons
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 called
                 Scandals
                 in
                 the
                 abstract
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 
                 Offenders
                 and
                 Offences
                 too
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 have
                 an
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 cur'd
                 of
                 his
                 disease
                 by
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 gentle
                 usages
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 separates
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 gathers
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 proud
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 fallen
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 that
                 observes
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 zealous
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 careful
                 
                 
                 to
                 conduct
                 that
                 zeal
                 into
                 such
                 channels
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 least
                 danger
                 of
                 inconveniency
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 employ
                 it
                 in
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 ;
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 press'd
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 sin
                 .
                 For
                 Zeal
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 Cancer
                 in
                 the
                 Breast
                 ;
                 feed
                 it
                 with
                 good
                 flesh
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 will
                 devour
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
              
               
                 Strive
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 it
                 not
                 degenerate
                 
                 into
                 popularity
                 .
                 Cause
                 them
                 to
                 love
                 you
                 and
                 revere
                 you
                 ;
                 to
                 love
                 with
                 Religion
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 your
                 compliance
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 you
                 do
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 you
                 please
                 them
                 .
                 Get
                 their
                 love
                 by
                 doing
                 your
                 Duty
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 omitting
                 or
                 spoiling
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Ever
                 remembring
                 the
                 severe
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   Wo
                   be
                   to
                   you
                   when
                   all
                   men
                   speak
                   well
                   of
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 Suffer
                 not
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 to
                 prattle
                 about
                 Religion
                 and
                 Questions
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 to
                 speak
                 little
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 swift
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 slow
                 to
                 speak
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 learn
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 works
                 for
                 necessary
                 uses
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 work
                 with
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 wherewithal
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 need
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 study
                 to
                 be
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 learn
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 own
                 business
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Minister
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 he
                 call
                 upon
                 his
                 Charge
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 
                 order
                 themselves
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 leave
                 no
                 void
                 spaces
                 of
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 useful
                 or
                 innocent
                 employment
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 space
                 without
                 business
                 ,
                 that
                 space
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 time
                 for
                 danger
                 and
                 temptation
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 more
                 miserable
                 than
                 he
                 that
                 knows
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 spend
                 his
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Fear
                 no
                 mans
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 your
                 Duty
                 wisely
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 :
                 Remembring
                 always
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 can
                 no
                 
                 more
                 be
                 hurt
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 a
                 Files
                 wing
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 chirping
                 of
                 a
                 Sparrow
                 .
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 do
                 well
                 for
                 your selves
                 :
                 do
                 well
                 for
                 your selves
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 time
                 ;
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 soon
                 death
                 will
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 Entertain
                 no
                 Persons
                 into
                 your
                 Assemblies
                 from
                 other
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 unless
                 upon
                 great
                 occasion
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 destitution
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 contingency
                 
                 and
                 seldom
                 visits
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 leave
                 :
                 lest
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 thy
                 Brother
                 be
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 and
                 thy self
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 preach
                 Christ
                 out
                 of
                 envy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 good
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 Never
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 controversie
                 ;
                 
                 teach
                 them
                 obedience
                 ,
                 not
                 arrogancy
                 ;
                 teach
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 humble
                 ,
                 not
                 crafty
                 .
                 For
                 without
                 the
                 aid
                 of
                 false
                 guides
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 themselves
                 apt
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 troublesome
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 question
                 put
                 into
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 judging
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 putting
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 choice
                 whether
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 troubled
                 by
                 them
                 this
                 week
                 or
                 the
                 next
                 ;
                 for
                 much
                 longer
                 you
                 cannot
                 escape
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 no
                 Minister
                 of
                 a
                 Parish
                 introduce
                 any
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 Rites
                 or
                 Gestures
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 with
                 some
                 seeming
                 Piety
                 and
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 are
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 established
                 by
                 Law
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 these
                 also
                 be
                 wisely
                 and
                 usefully
                 explicated
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 understand
                 the
                 reasons
                 and
                 measures
                 of
                 obedience
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 introduc'd
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 people
                 be
                 burdened
                 unnecessarily
                 ,
                 and
                 tempted
                 or
                 divided
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 IV.
                 Rules
                 and
                 Advices
                 concerning
                 Preaching
                 .
              
               
                 LEt
                 every
                 Minister
                 be
                 diligent
                 in
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 according
                 
                 to
                 the
                 ability
                 that
                 God
                 gives
                 him
                 :
                 Ever
                 remembring
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 minister
                 Gods
                 Word
                 unto
                 the
                 People
                 is
                 the
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 Office
                 and
                 Employment
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Minister
                 be
                 careful
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 delivers
                 be
                 indeed
                 the
                 
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 that
                 his
                 Sermon
                 be
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 Text
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 although
                 in
                 it self
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 signification
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 in
                 a
                 secondary
                 sence
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Do
                 not
                 spend
                 your
                 Sermons
                 in
                 general
                 and
                 indefinite
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Exhortations
                 
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 get
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 unlimited
                 signification
                 ;
                 but
                 tell
                 them
                 in
                 every
                 duty
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 measures
                 ,
                 what
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 what
                 instruments
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 particular
                 minute
                 meaning
                 of
                 every
                 general
                 Advice
                 .
                 For
                 Generals
                 not
                 explicated
                 do
                 but
                 fill
                 the
                 peoples
                 heads
                 with
                 empty
                 notions
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 mouths
                 with
                 perpetual
                 unintelligible
                 talk
                 :
                 but
                 their
                 hearts
                 remain
                 empty
                 ,
                 and
                 themselves
                 are
                 not
                 edified
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 humors
                 and
                 inclinations
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 be
                 the
                 measures
                 of
                 your
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 your
                 Doctrines
                 be
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 perswasions
                 .
                 
                 Let
                 them
                 know
                 from
                 you
                 what
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 learn
                 from
                 them
                 what
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 give
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 ill
                 account
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 souls
                 committed
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 receives
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 what
                 he
                 shall
                 teach
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 Nurse
                 that
                 asks
                 of
                 her
                 Child
                 what
                 Physick
                 she
                 shall
                 give
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 Minister
                 in
                 reproofs
                 of
                 sin
                 and
                 sinners
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 concern
                 himself
                 
                 in
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 absent
                 ;
                 nor
                 in
                 reproof
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 can
                 serve
                 no
                 end
                 but
                 of
                 Faction
                 and
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 publick
                 Murmur
                 and
                 private
                 Discontent
                 ;
                 besides
                 this
                 it
                 does
                 nothing
                 but
                 amuse
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 teaching
                 them
                 to
                 revile
                 their
                 Betters
                 ,
                 and
                 neglect
                 the
                 dangers
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 souls
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 it
                 looks
                 like
                 flattery
                 and
                 design
                 to
                 preach
                 nothing
                 before
                 Magistrates
                 but
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 their
                 people
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 eminency
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                 beginning
                 of
                 Mutiny
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 their
                 Superiors
                 and
                 Supreme
                 ;
                 it
                 can
                 neither
                 come
                 from
                 a
                 good
                 Principle
                 ,
                 nor
                 tend
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 End.
                 Every
                 Minister
                 ought
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 his
                 Parish
                 ,
                 and
                 urge
                 their
                 duty
                 :
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
                 told
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 what
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 should
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 troubled
                 not
                 their
                 heads
                 with
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 reproof
                 of
                 sins
                 be
                 as
                 particular
                 as
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 spare
                 no
                 
                 mans
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 meddle
                 with
                 no
                 mans
                 person
                 ;
                 neither
                 name
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 nor
                 signifie
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 reproach
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 make
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 suspected
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 otherwise
                 makes
                 his
                 Sermon
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Libel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Repentance
                 an
                 instrument
                 of
                 Revenge
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 doing
                 he
                 shall
                 exasperate
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 amend
                 the
                 sinner
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 your
                 Sermons
                 be
                 to
                 preach
                 holy
                 Life
                 ,
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Love
                 among
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 hearty
                 love
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 as
                 the
                 old
                 Christians
                 
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 new
                 should
                 ;
                 to
                 do
                 hurt
                 to
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 consists
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               
                 Press
                 those
                 Graces
                 most
                 that
                 do
                 most
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 least
                 noise
                 ;
                 
                 
                 such
                 as
                 giving
                 privately
                 and
                 forgiving
                 publickly
                 ;
                 and
                 prescribe
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Charity
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 measures
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 are
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 13.
                 
                 For
                 this
                 grace
                 is
                 not
                 finished
                 by
                 good
                 words
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 by
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 building
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 materials
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 structure
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 worth
                 your
                 study
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 Commandments
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 Charity
                 should
                 live
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 
                 tongue
                 be
                 mortified
                 ,
                 let
                 every
                 Minister
                 in
                 his
                 charge
                 be
                 frequent
                 and
                 severe
                 against
                 slanderers
                 ,
                 detractors
                 and
                 backbiters
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Crime
                 of
                 backbiting
                 is
                 the
                 poison
                 of
                 Charity
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 so
                 common
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 pass'd
                 into
                 a
                 Proverb
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   After
                   a
                   good
                   dinner
                   let
                   us
                   sit
                   down
                   and
                   backbite
                   our
                   neighbours
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Minister
                 be
                 careful
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 and
                 vehement
                 in
                 reproving
                 those
                 faults
                 of
                 his
                 Parishioners
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Laws
                 cannot
                 or
                 do
                 not
                 
                 take
                 cognizance
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 many
                 degrees
                 of
                 intemperate
                 drinkings
                 ,
                 gluttony
                 ,
                 riotous
                 living
                 ,
                 expences
                 above
                 their
                 ability
                 ,
                 pride
                 ,
                 bragging
                 ,
                 lying
                 in
                 ordinary
                 conversation
                 ,
                 covetousness
                 ,
                 peevishness
                 ,
                 and
                 hasty
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 searches
                 deeper
                 than
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 things
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 prove
                 by
                 the
                 measures
                 of
                 Courts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 easie
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 watchful
                 and
                 diligent
                 eye
                 and
                 ear
                 of
                 the
                 Guide
                 of
                 Souls
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 your
                 Sermons
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 often
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 last
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 Death
                 and
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Hell
                 :
                 of
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Death
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 Gods
                 Mercy
                 to
                 repenting
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Severity
                 against
                 the
                 impenitent
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 formidable
                 Examples
                 of
                 Gods
                 anger
                 pour'd
                 forth
                 upon
                 Rebels
                 ,
                 Sacrilegious
                 ,
                 Oppressors
                 of
                 Widows
                 and
                 Orphans
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 persons
                 guilty
                 of
                 crying
                 Sins
                 :
                 These
                 are
                 useful
                 ,
                 safe
                 and
                 profitable
                 ;
                 but
                 never
                 run
                 into
                 Extravagancies
                 and
                 Curiosities
                 ,
                 nor
                 trouble
                 your selves
                 or
                 them
                 with
                 mysterious
                 Secrets
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 laid
                 before
                 you
                 than
                 you
                 can
                 understand
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 duty
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   fear
                   God
                   and
                   keep
                   his
                   Commandments
                   .
                
                 Speak
                 but
                 very
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 secret
                 and
                 high
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 you
                 can
                 of
                 the
                 lowness
                 and
                 humility
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Be
                 not
                 hasty
                 in
                 pronouncing
                 damnation
                 against
                 any
                 man
                 or
                 party
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 disputation
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 enough
                 that
                 you
                 reprove
                 an
                 Error
                 ;
                 but
                 
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 sentence
                 against
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 erring
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 reprove
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 leave
                 the
                 sentence
                 to
                 his
                 Judge
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 your
                 Sermons
                 teach
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 all
                 states
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 whom
                 you
                 
                 speak
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 Servants
                 and
                 Hirelings
                 ,
                 Merchants
                 and
                 Tradesmen
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 unskilful
                 ,
                 nor
                 unadmonished
                 in
                 their
                 respective
                 duties
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 speak
                 usefully
                 and
                 affectionately
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 you
                 will
                 provide
                 for
                 all
                 mens
                 needs
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 sin
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 little
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 sin
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 evil
                 ,
                 dull
                 ,
                 or
                 depraved
                 affections
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 your
                 Sermons
                 and
                 Discourses
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 use
                 primitive
                 ,
                 known
                 
                 and
                 accustomed
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 affect
                 not
                 new
                 Phantastical
                 or
                 Schismatical
                 terms
                 :
                 Let
                 the
                 Sunday
                 Festival
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 pretend
                 no
                 fears
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 use
                 of
                 words
                 amongst
                 Christians
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 that
                 make
                 a
                 business
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 common
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 reform
                 Religion
                 by
                 introducing
                 a
                 new
                 word
                 ,
                 intend
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 change
                 but
                 no
                 amendment
                 ,
                 they
                 spend
                 themselves
                 in
                 trifles
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 barren
                 turf
                 that
                 sends
                 forth
                 no
                 medicinable
                 herbs
                 ,
                 but
                 store
                 of
                 Mushromes
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 give
                 a
                 demonstration
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 impertinent
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 of
                 a
                 querulous
                 
                 nature
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 disturb
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 find
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Minister
                 in
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 to
                 destroy
                 all
                 popular
                 errors
                 and
                 evil
                 principles
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 others
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 converse
                 ;
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 directly
                 oppose
                 the
                 indispensable
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 life
                 :
                 let
                 him
                 endeavour
                 to
                 understand
                 in
                 what
                 true
                 and
                 useful
                 sence
                 Christs
                 active
                 obedience
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 make
                 his
                 people
                 fear
                 the
                 deferring
                 of
                 their
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 it
                 off
                 to
                 their
                 death-bed
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 explicate
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 an
                 active
                 and
                 quickning
                 principle
                 of
                 Charity
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 ,
                 take
                 from
                 them
                 all
                 confidences
                 that
                 slacken
                 their
                 obedience
                 and
                 diligence
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 teach
                 them
                 to
                 impute
                 all
                 their
                 sins
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 follies
                 and
                 evil
                 choice
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 build
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 holy
                 faith
                 to
                 a
                 holy
                 life
                 ;
                 ever
                 remembring
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 greatest
                 artifice
                 of
                 Satan
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 Christs
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 by
                 destroying
                 those
                 things
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 does
                 consist
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Peace
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 Holiness
                 and
                 Mortification
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 Minister
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 careful
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 expound
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 publick
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 known
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 particularly
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 nor
                 introduce
                 any
                 Doctrine
                 against
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 first
                 General
                 Councils
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 measures
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 of
                 necessity
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 safe
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 sufficient
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 what
                 is
                 taught
                 by
                 these
                 ,
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 belief
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 no
                 Preacher
                 bring
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 his
                 Sermons
                 or
                 Discourses
                 ,
                 the
                 Arguments
                 of
                 great
                 and
                 dangerous
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 a
                 purpose
                 
                 to
                 confute
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 will
                 much
                 easier
                 retain
                 the
                 Objection
                 than
                 understand
                 the
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 Preacher
                 make
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 dispute
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 teach
                 it
                 with
                 plainness
                 and
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 and
                 confirm
                 it
                 with
                 easie
                 arguments
                 and
                 plain
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 objection
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 taught
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 argue
                 ,
                 lest
                 if
                 the
                 arguments
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 scrupulous
                 person
                 ,
                 it
                 rather
                 shake
                 the
                 foundation
                 by
                 curious
                 inquiry
                 ,
                 than
                 establish
                 it
                 by
                 arguments
                 too
                 hard
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Preacher
                 be
                 careful
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 Sermons
                 he
                 use
                 no
                 light
                 ,
                 immodest
                 or
                 ridiculous
                 expressions
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 wise
                 ,
                 grave
                 ,
                 useful
                 and
                 
                 for
                 edification
                 ;
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Preacher
                 brings
                 truth
                 and
                 gravity
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 attend
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 reverence
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 no
                 Preacher
                 envy
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 greater
                 audience
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 fame
                 in
                 Preaching
                 than
                 himself
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 detract
                 from
                 him
                 or
                 lessen
                 
                 his
                 reputation
                 directly
                 or
                 indirectly
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 even
                 with
                 his
                 brother
                 but
                 by
                 pulling
                 him
                 down
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 dwarf
                 still
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 the
                 better
                 for
                 making
                 his
                 brother
                 worse
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 things
                 desire
                 that
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 may
                 be
                 advanc'd
                 ;
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 served
                 ,
                 whoever
                 be
                 the
                 Minister
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 cannot
                 have
                 the
                 fame
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 being
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 miss
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Preacher
                 in
                 his
                 Parish
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 explicate
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Christmas
                 ,
                 Easter
                 ,
                 Ascension-day
                 ,
                 
                 Whitsunday
                 ,
                 Trinity
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 the
                 Annunciation
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ;
                 because
                 these
                 Feasts
                 containing
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 great
                 Fundamentals
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 will
                 with
                 most
                 advantage
                 convey
                 the
                 mysteries
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 fix
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 memories
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 solemnity
                 and
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 all
                 your
                 Sermons
                 and
                 Discourses
                 speak
                 nothing
                 of
                 God
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 
                 honourable
                 and
                 glorious
                 ;
                 and
                 impute
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 consequents
                 of
                 which
                 a
                 wise
                 and
                 good
                 man
                 will
                 not
                 own
                 :
                 never
                 suppose
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 author
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 procurer
                 of
                 our
                 damnation
                 .
                 For
                 
                   God
                   cannot
                   be
                   tempted
                   ,
                   neither
                   tempteth
                   he
                   any
                   man.
                   God
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   man
                   a
                   lyar
                   .
                
              
               
                 Let
                 no
                 Preacher
                 compare
                 one
                 Ordinance
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 as
                 Prayer
                 
                 with
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 disparagement
                 of
                 either
                 ;
                 but
                 use
                 both
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 seasons
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 appointed
                 Order
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 preach
                 for
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 meet
                 it
                 ,
                 instantly
                 watch
                 and
                 stand
                 upon
                 your
                 guard
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 against
                 your
                 own
                 vanity
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 by
                 an
                 express
                 act
                 of
                 acknowledgment
                 and
                 adoration
                 return
                 the
                 praise
                 to
                 God.
                 Remember
                 that
                 Herod
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 omission
                 of
                 this
                 smitten
                 by
                 an
                 Angel
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 thou
                 tremble
                 ,
                 fearing
                 lest
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 otherwise
                 than
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 V.
                 Rules
                 and
                 Advices
                 concerning
                 Catechism
                 .
              
               
                 EVery
                 Minister
                 is
                 bound
                 upon
                 every
                 Lords
                 day
                 before
                 Evening
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 all
                 young
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Ten
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 and
                 explicated
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 Catechism
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 a
                 Bell
                 be
                 tolled
                 when
                 the
                 Catechising
                 is
                 to
                 begin
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 who
                 
                 desire
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 present
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 all
                 the
                 more
                 ignorant
                 and
                 uninstructed
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 old
                 or
                 young
                 ,
                 be
                 requir'd
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 :
                 that
                 no
                 person
                 in
                 your
                 Parishes
                 be
                 ignorant
                 in
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 Ever
                 remembring
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 they
                 be
                 unskilful
                 ,
                 whatever
                 is
                 taught
                 besides
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 house
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 sand
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Minister
                 teach
                 his
                 people
                 the
                 use
                 ,
                 practice
                 ,
                 methods
                 and
                 benefits
                 of
                 meditation
                 or
                 mental
                 prayer
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 draw
                 out
                 for
                 them
                 
                 helps
                 and
                 rules
                 for
                 their
                 assistance
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 furnish
                 them
                 with
                 materials
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 ever
                 blessed
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 our
                 own
                 meanness
                 ,
                 the
                 dreadful
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 the
                 infinite
                 event
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 sentences
                 at
                 doomsday
                 :
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 taught
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 issues
                 of
                 eternity
                 ;
                 glories
                 never
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 pains
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 ended
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Minister
                 exhort
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 a
                 frequent
                 confession
                 of
                 their
                 
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 ;
                 to
                 a
                 conversation
                 with
                 their
                 Minister
                 in
                 spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 enquiry
                 concerning
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 duty
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 catechising
                 ,
                 and
                 private
                 entercourse
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 needs
                 of
                 Souls
                 can
                 best
                 be
                 serv'd
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 preaching
                 alone
                 they
                 cannot
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 the
                 people
                 be
                 exhorted
                 to
                 keep
                 Fasting
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Feasts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 respective
                 capacities
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 
                 burden
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 becoming
                 a
                 snare
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 desires
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 spend
                 some
                 time
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Lords-day
                 :
                 but
                 be
                 very
                 careful
                 that
                 the
                 Lords-day
                 be
                 kept
                 religiously
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 severest
                 measures
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 Authority
                 :
                 ever
                 remembring
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 give
                 but
                 little
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Repentance
                 and
                 Mortification
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 fast
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 give
                 but
                 small
                 evidence
                 of
                 their
                 joy
                 in
                 God
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 unwilling
                 solemnly
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 and
                 Religious
                 Joys
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
              
               
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Minister
                 be
                 diligent
                 in
                 exhorting
                 all
                 Parents
                 and
                 Masters
                 to
                 send
                 their
                 Children
                 and
                 Servants
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 at
                 the
                 Visitation
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 other
                 solemn
                 times
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 confirm'd
                 :
                 And
                 let
                 him
                 also
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 all
                 young
                 persons
                 may
                 by
                 understanding
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 their
                 vow
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 necessity
                 and
                 advantages
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 living
                 according
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 be
                 fitted
                 and
                 disposed
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 by
                 them
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 pray
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 invocate
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 minister
                 the
                 holy
                 Rite
                 of
                 Confirmation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VI.
                 Rules
                 &
                 Advices
                 concerning
                 the
                 Visitation
                 of
                 the
                 Sick.
                 
              
               
                 EVery
                 Minister
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 careful
                 in
                 visiting
                 all
                 the
                 Sick
                 and
                 Afflicted
                 persons
                 of
                 his
                 Parish
                 :
                 ever
                 remembring
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Priests
                 lips
                 
                 are
                 to
                 preserve
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 duty
                 to
                 minister
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 need
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Minister
                 must
                 not
                 stay
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 sent
                 for
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 and
                 
                 care
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 exhort
                 them
                 to
                 perfect
                 their
                 repentance
                 ,
                 to
                 strengthen
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 encourage
                 their
                 patience
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 resignation
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 renewing
                 of
                 their
                 holy
                 vows
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 reconcil'd
                 to
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 restitution
                 and
                 amends
                 ,
                 to
                 confess
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 to
                 settle
                 their
                 estate
                 ,
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 their
                 charges
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 acts
                 of
                 piety
                 and
                 charity
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 care
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 sin
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 repentance
                 on
                 our
                 death-bed
                 seem
                 so
                 very
                 late
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ;
                 what
                 time
                 shall
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 repent
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 we
                 commit
                 on
                 our
                 death-bed
                 ?
              
               
                 When
                 you
                 comfort
                 the
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 serves
                 God
                 for
                 Gods
                 sake
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 impossible
                 
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 oppressed
                 with
                 sorrow
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 answering
                 the
                 cases
                 of
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 sick
                 or
                 afflicted
                 people
                 ,
                 consider
                 not
                 who
                 asks
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 asks
                 ;
                 and
                 consult
                 in
                 your
                 answers
                 
                 more
                 with
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 conveniency
                 of
                 his
                 estate
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 flattery
                 is
                 so
                 fatal
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Physician
                 or
                 the
                 Divine
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 sick
                 person
                 enquires
                 concerning
                 the
                 final
                 estate
                 of
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 reprov'd
                 rather
                 than
                 answer'd
                 ;
                 only
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 upon
                 to
                 finish
                 his
                 duty
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 he
                 can
                 in
                 that
                 season
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 pardon
                 and
                 acceptance
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 passing
                 final
                 sentences
                 ;
                 neither
                 cast
                 him
                 down
                 in
                 despair
                 ,
                 nor
                 raise
                 him
                 up
                 to
                 vain
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 confidences
                 .
                 But
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 carelesly
                 dismiss'd
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 these
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 good
                 purposes
                 ,
                 every
                 Minister
                 ought
                 frequently
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 his
                 Parishioners
                 ;
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 always
                 publickly
                 ,
                 with
                 witness
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 prudence
                 ,
                 lest
                 what
                 is
                 charitably
                 intended
                 be
                 scandalously
                 reported
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 your
                 conversation
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 give
                 good
                 example
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 to
                 give
                 good
                 counsel
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Of
                 ministring
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 publick
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 duties
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 EVery
                 Minister
                 is
                 oblig'd
                 publickly
                 or
                 privately
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Common
                 Prayers
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 week
                 ,
                 at
                 Morning
                 and
                 Evening
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 
                 
                 great
                 Towns
                 and
                 populous
                 places
                 conveniently
                 inhabited
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 daily
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Thanksgiving
                 may
                 never
                 cease
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Minister
                 is
                 to
                 instruct
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Baptism
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ordinarily
                 deferr'd
                 longer
                 than
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 Sunday
                 after
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 ;
                 lest
                 importune
                 and
                 unnecessary
                 delay
                 ,
                 occasion
                 that
                 the
                 child
                 die
                 before
                 it
                 is
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 born
                 again
                 ,
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 reckon'd
                 in
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Minister
                 exhort
                 and
                 press
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 a
                 devout
                 and
                 periodical
                 
                 Communion
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 three
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 Festivals
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 devouter
                 sort
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 leisure
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 invited
                 to
                 a
                 frequent
                 Communion
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 given
                 and
                 received
                 with
                 great
                 reverence
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 Minister
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 skill'd
                 and
                 studied
                 in
                 saying
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Rubricks
                 ,
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 the
                 Articles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Homilies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 do
                 his
                 duty
                 readily
                 ,
                 discreetly
                 ,
                 gravely
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 publick
                 measures
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 useful
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Minister
                 study
                 the
                 ancient
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Penitentials
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 and
                 Western
                 Churches
                 :
                 let
                 him
                 read
                 good
                 Books
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 approved
                 by
                 publick
                 authority
                 ;
                 such
                 which
                 are
                 useful
                 ,
                 wise
                 and
                 holy
                 ;
                 not
                 the
                 scriblings
                 of
                 unlearned
                 parties
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 men
                 learned
                 ,
                 pious
                 ,
                 obedient
                 and
                 disinterested
                 ;
                 and
                 amongst
                 these
                 ,
                 such
                 especially
                 which
                 describe
                 duty
                 and
                 good
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 minister
                 to
                 Faith
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
                 to
                 Piety
                 and
                 Devotion
                 ;
                 Cases
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 solid
                 expositions
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 learned
                 and
                 wise
                 persons
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 consulted
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 not
                 a
                 Curate
                 of
                 Souls
                 trouble
                 himself
                 with
                 any
                 studies
                 but
                 such
                 
                 which
                 concern
                 his
                 own
                 or
                 his
                 peoples
                 duty
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 enable
                 him
                 to
                 speak
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 well
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 meddle
                 not
                 with
                 controversies
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 enabled
                 to
                 convince
                 the
                 gainsayers
                 in
                 things
                 that
                 concern
                 publick
                 peace
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 careful
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 publick
                 administrations
                 of
                 your
                 Parish
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 poor
                 
                 be
                 provided
                 for
                 .
                 Think
                 it
                 no
                 shame
                 to
                 beg
                 for
                 Christs
                 poor
                 members
                 ;
                 stir
                 up
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 liberal
                 alms
                 by
                 your
                 word
                 and
                 your
                 example
                 .
                 Let
                 a
                 collection
                 be
                 made
                 every
                 Lords-day
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 all
                 solemn
                 meetings
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 every
                 Communion
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 Collection
                 be
                 wisely
                 and
                 piously
                 administred
                 :
                 ever
                 remembring
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 nothing
                 shall
                 publickly
                 be
                 proclaimed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 alms
                 and
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Minister
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 lay
                 up
                 a
                 treasure
                 of
                 comforts
                 and
                 advices
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 for
                 every
                 mans
                 need
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 trouble
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 study
                 and
                 heap
                 together
                 Instruments
                 and
                 Advices
                 for
                 the
                 promoting
                 of
                 every
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 remedies
                 and
                 arguments
                 against
                 every
                 vice
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 teach
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 make
                 acts
                 of
                 vertue
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 external
                 exercise
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Prayer
                 and
                 internal
                 meditation
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 these
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 that
                 concern
                 the
                 Ministers
                 duty
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 difficulty
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 repair
                 to
                 your
                 Bishop
                 for
                 further
                 advice
                 ,
                 assistance
                 and
                 information
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               Funeral
               Sermon
               ,
               Preached
               at
               the
               OBSEQUIES
               OF
               THE
               Right
               Reverend
               Father
               in
               God
               JEREMY
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               DOWN
               :
               Who
               deceased
               at
               LISBURNE
               August
               13
               th
               .
               1667.
               
            
             
               BY
               
                 GEORGE
                 RUST
              
               ,
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               DROMORE
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 R.
                 Royston
              
               ,
               Bookseller
               to
               the
               King
               's
               most
               Excellent
               Majesty
               .
               1672.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               Funeral
               Sermon
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 JOHN
                 3.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 doth
                 not
                 yet
                 appear
                 what
                 we
                 shall
                 be
              
            
             
               GLorious
               things
               are
               spoken
               in
               Scripture
               concerning
               the
               future
               Reward
               of
               the
               Righteous
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               words
               that
               are
               wont
               to
               signifie
               what
               is
               of
               greatest
               Price
               and
               Value
               ,
               or
               can
               represent
               the
               most
               enravishing
               Objects
               of
               our
               desires
               are
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               to
               recommend
               unto
               us
               this
               transcendent
               State
               of
               Blessedness
               :
               Such
               are
               these
               ;
               
                 Rivers
                 of
                 Pleasures
                 ,
                 A
                 fountain
                 of
                 living
                 water
                 ,
                 A
                 treasure
                 that
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 wasted
                 ,
                 nor
                 never
                 taken
                 from
                 us
                 ;
                 An
                 inheritance
                 in
                 light
                 ,
                 An
                 incorruptible
                 Crown
                 ,
                 A
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 The
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 Glory
                 and
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 Immortality
                 ;
                 The
                 Vision
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 Being
                 fill'd
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 An
                 exceeding
                 eternal
                 weight
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Words
               strangely
               Emphatical
               ,
               that
               can't
               be
               put
               into
               English
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               could
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               be
               able
               to
               convey
               to
               our
               minds
               the
               Notion
               that
               they
               design
               :
               for
               it
               is
               too
               big
               for
               any
               Expressions
               ;
               and
               ,
               after
               all
               that
               can
               be
               said
               ,
               we
               must
               resolve
               with
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 It
                 does
                 not
                 yet
                 appear
                 what
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               At
               this
               Distance
               we
               cannot
               make
               any
               likely
               guesses
               or
               conjectures
               at
               the
               glory
               of
               that
               future
               state
               .
               Men
               make
               very
               imperfect
               Descriptions
               of
               Countries
               or
               Cities
               ,
               that
               never
               were
               there
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               saw
               the
               Places
               with
               their
               own
               eyes
               .
               It
               is
               not
               for
               any
               mortal
               Creature
               to
               make
               a
               Map
               of
               that
               Canaan
               that
               lies
               above
               :
               It
               is
               to
               all
               us
               that
               live
               here
               on
               the
               hither-side
               of
               Death
               ,
               an
               unknown
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               an
               undiscover'd
               Land.
               It
               may
               be
               ,
               some
               Heavenly
               Pilgrim
               ,
               that
               with
               his
               holy
               thoughts
               and
               ardent
               desires
               ,
               is
               continually
               travelling
               thitherward
               ,
               arrives
               sometimes
               near
               the
               Borders
               of
               the
               promis'd
               Land
               ,
               and
               the
               Suburbs
               of
               the
               new
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               gets
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               Pisgah
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               has
               an
               imperfect
               Prospect
               of
               a
               brave
               Countrey
               ,
               that
               lies
               afar
               way
               off
               ;
               but
               he
               can't
               tell
               how
               to
               describe
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               the
               curious
               Enquirer
               ,
               is
               only
               this
               ,
               If
               he
               would
               know
               the
               glories
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               must
               go
               and
               see
               it
               .
               It
               was
               believ'd
               of
               old
               ,
               that
               those
               places
               that
               lie
               under
               the
               Line
               ,
               were
               burnt
               up
               by
               the
               continual
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               habitable
               ,
               either
               by
               man
               or
               beast
               :
               But
               later
               Discoveries
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               the
               most
               pleasant
               Countries
               that
               the
               Earth
               can
               shew
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               some
               have
               plac'd
               Paradise
               it self
               in
               that
               Climate
               .
               Sure
               I
               
               am
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Regions
               of
               the
               Intellectual
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               several
               Lands
               that
               are
               peopled
               either
               with
               Men
               or
               Angels
               ,
               the
               most
               pleasant
               Countries
               they
               lie
               under
               the
               Line
               ,
               under
               the
               direct
               beams
               of
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               an
               eternal
               Day
               ,
               and
               an
               eternal
               Spring
               ;
               where
               is
               that
               Tree
               of
               Life
               ,
               that
               beareth
               twelve
               manner
               of
               Fruits
               ,
               and
               yieldeth
               her
               Fruit
               every
               Month
               :
               Thus
               we
               may
               use
               Figures
               ,
               and
               Metaphors
               ,
               and
               Allegories
               ,
               and
               tell
               you
               of
               fruitful
               Meads
               ,
               and
               spacious
               Fields
               ,
               and
               winding
               Rivers
               ,
               and
               purling
               Brooks
               ,
               and
               chanting
               Birds
               ,
               and
               shady
               Groves
               ,
               and
               pleasant
               Gardens
               ,
               and
               lovely
               Bowers
               ,
               and
               noble
               Seats
               ,
               and
               stately
               Palaces
               ,
               and
               goodly
               People
               ,
               and
               excellent
               Laws
               ,
               and
               sweet
               Societies
               ;
               but
               ,
               this
               is
               but
               to
               frame
               little
               comparisons
               to
               please
               our
               childish
               fancies
               :
               and
               ,
               just
               such
               discourses
               as
               a
               blind
               man
               would
               make
               concerning
               Colours
               ;
               so
               do
               we
               talk
               of
               those
               things
               we
               never
               saw
               ,
               and
               disparage
               the
               state
               whilst
               we
               would
               recommend
               it
               .
               Indeed
               it
               requires
               some
               Saint
               or
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
               to
               discourse
               upon
               the
               Subject
               ;
               and
               yet
               that
               would
               not
               do
               neither
               :
               For
               though
               they
               might
               be
               able
               to
               speak
               something
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               we
               should
               want
               ears
               to
               hear
               it
               .
               Neither
               can
               those
               things
               be
               declar'd
               but
               in
               the
               language
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               little
               understood
               by
               us
               ,
               the
               poor
               inhabitants
               of
               this
               lower
               World
               ;
               they
               are
               indeed
               things
               too
               great
               to
               be
               brought
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               words
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               been
               rapt
               up
               into
               the
               third
               Heaven
               ,
               he
               saw
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               things
               unlawful
               ,
               or
               unpossible
               ,
               to
               be
               utter'd
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 Eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
                 nor
                 ear
                 heard
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 it
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 what
                 God
                 hath
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 It
                 does
                 not
                 yet
                 appear
                 what
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
              
               said
               that
               beloved
               Disciple
               ,
               that
               lay
               in
               the
               bosom
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               You
               will
               not
               now
               expect
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               give
               you
               a
               relation
               of
               that
               which
               cannot
               be
               utter'd
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               
                 as
                 conceiv'd
              
               ;
               or
               declare
               unto
               you
               what
               our
               Eagle-sighted
               Evangelist
               tells
               us
               
                 does
                 not
                 yet
                 appear
              
               .
               But
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               understand
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               sets
               this
               state
               of
               Happiness
               so
               beyond
               the
               reach
               of
               all
               imagination
               ,
               is
               only
               its
               transcendent
               excellency
               ;
               I
               shall
               tell
               you
               something
               of
               what
               does
               already
               appear
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               known
               concerning
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               we
               are
               assur'd
               that
               we
               shall
               then
               be
               freed
               from
               all
               the
               evils
               and
               miseries
               that
               we
               now
               labour
               under
               :
               Vanity
               and
               Misery
               ,
               they
               are
               
               two
               words
               that
               speak
               the
               whole
               of
               this
               present
               World
               ;
               the
               enjoyments
               of
               it
               are
               dreams
               ,
               and
               fancies
               ,
               and
               shadows
               ,
               and
               appearances
               ;
               and
               ,
               if
               any
               thing
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               only
               Evil
               and
               Misery
               that
               is
               real
               and
               substantial
               .
               Vanity
               and
               folly
               ,
               labour
               and
               pains
               ,
               cares
               and
               fears
               ,
               crosses
               and
               disappointments
               ,
               sickness
               and
               diseases
               ,
               they
               make
               up
               the
               whole
               of
               our
               portion
               here
               .
               This
               life
               it
               is
               begun
               in
               a
               Cry
               ,
               and
               it
               ends
               in
               a
               Groan
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               lives
               most
               happily
               ,
               his
               life
               is
               checker'd
               with
               black
               and
               white
               ,
               and
               his
               dayes
               are
               not
               all
               Sun-shine
               ,
               but
               some
               are
               cloudy
               and
               gloomy
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               Worm
               at
               the
               root
               of
               all
               his
               joy
               ,
               that
               soon
               eats
               out
               the
               sap
               and
               heart
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               Gourd
               in
               whose
               shade
               he
               now
               so
               much
               pleases
               himself
               ,
               by
               to
               morrow
               will
               be
               wither'd
               and
               gone
               .
               But
               Heaven
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               these
               mixtures
               and
               uncertainties
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               region
               of
               calmness
               and
               serenity
               ,
               and
               the
               Soul
               is
               there
               gotten
               above
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               annoyed
               with
               those
               storms
               and
               tempests
               that
               are
               here
               below
               .
               All
               tears
               shall
               then
               be
               wiped
               from
               our
               Eyes
               ;
               and
               though
               sorrow
               may
               endure
               for
               the
               night
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               yet
               joy
               will
               spring
               up
               in
               the
               morning
               of
               Eternity
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               sure
               we
               shall
               be
               freed
               from
               this
               earthly
               ,
               and
               cloath'd
               with
               〈◊〉
               heavenly
               and
               glorified
               Body
               .
               These
               bodies
               of
               ours
               they
               are
               the
               graves
               
               and
               sepulchres
               ,
               the
               prisons
               and
               dungeons
               of
               our
               Heaven-born
               Souls
               ▪
               
               and
               though
               we
               deck
               and
               adorn
               them
               ,
               and
               pride
               our selves
               in
               their
               beauty
               and
               comeliness
               ;
               yet
               ,
               when
               all
               is
               done
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               sinks
               of
               corruption
               and
               defilement
               :
               they
               expose
               us
               to
               many
               pains
               and
               diseases
               ,
               and
               incline
               us
               to
               many
               lusts
               and
               passions
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               we
               pamper
               them
               ,
               the
               greater
               burden
               they
               are
               unto
               our
               minds
               ;
               they
               impose
               upon
               our
               reasons
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               steams
               and
               vapours
               cast
               a
               mist
               before
               our
               understandings
               ;
               they
               clog
               our
               affections
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               heavy
               weight
               depress
               us
               unto
               this
               earth
               ,
               and
               keep
               us
               from
               soaring
               aloft
               among
               the
               winged
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               upper
               Regions
               :
               But
               those
               Robes
               of
               light
               and
               glory
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               be
               cloath'd
               withall
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Just
               ,
               and
               those
               Heavenly
               Bodies
               which
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               then
               assur'd
               untous
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               subject
               to
               any
               of
               these
               mischiefs
               and
               inconveniencies
               ,
               but
               are
               fit
               and
               accommodate
               instruments
               for
               the
               Soul
               in
               its
               highest
               Exaltations
               .
               And
               this
               is
               an
               argument
               that
               the
               Gospel
               does
               dwell
               much
               upon
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Redemption
               of
               our
               Bodies
               ,
               that
               
                 He
                 shall
                 change
                 our
                 vile
                 bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 like
                 unto
                 his
                 glorious
                 Body
              
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               one
               great
               piece
               of
               our
               Reward
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               
                 cloath'd
                 upon
                 with
                 our
                 house
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               that
               
                 this
                 corruptible
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 incorruption
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 mortal
                 immortality
                 :
              
               that
               ,
               
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 born
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 earthly
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 bear
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Adam
                 :
              
               who
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 of
                 heaven
                 heavenly
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 man
                 was
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 earthy
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               the
               Schools
               put
               too
               mean
               a
               rate
               upon
               this
               great
               Promise
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               The
               Resurrection
               of
               our
               Bodies
               ;
               and
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               demonstrated
               from
               the
               principles
               of
               sound
               Philosophy
               ,
               That
               this
               Article
               of
               our
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               which
               the
               Atheist
               makes
               so
               much
               sport
               withall
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               chargeable
               with
               any
               absurdity
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               founded
               upon
               the
               Highest
               Reason
               :
               for
               ,
               seeing
               we
               find
               by
               too
               great
               an
               experience
               ,
               that
               the
               Soul
               has
               so
               close
               and
               necessary
               a
               dependance
               upon
               this
               gross
               and
               earthy
               Mass
               that
               we
               now
               carry
               about
               with
               us
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               disputed
               with
               some
               probability
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               ever
               able
               to
               act
               independently
               of
               all
               matter
               whatsoever
               :
               at
               least
               ,
               we
               are
               assur'd
               ,
               that
               the
               state
               of
               conjunction
               is
               most
               connatural
               to
               her
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               Intellectual
               pleasure
               it self
               is
               not
               only
               multiplied
               ,
               but
               the
               better
               felt
               ,
               by
               its
               redundancy
               upon
               the
               body
               and
               spirits
               :
               and
               if
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               then
               the
               purer
               and
               more
               defecate
               the
               Body
               is
               ,
               the
               better
               will
               the
               Soul
               be
               appointed
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               its
               noblest
               Operations
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               be
               no
               mean
               piece
               of
               our
               reward
               hereafter
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               is
               sown
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               an
               animal
               ,
               shall
               be
               raised
               
                 a
                 heavenly
                 body
              
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               sure
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               then
               be
               free
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               foolish
               lusts
               and
               passions
               that
               we
               are
               now
               enslaved
               unto
               .
               The
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               
               it
               is
               a
               continual
               Warfare
               ;
               and
               he
               endures
               many
               sore
               conflicts
               ,
               and
               makes
               many
               sad
               complaints
               ,
               and
               often
               bemoans
               himself
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               this
               :
               Wo
               is
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               forc'd
               to
               dwell
               in
               Meshech
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               my
               habitation
               in
               the
               Tents
               of
               Kedar
               ;
               that
               there
               should
               be
               so
               many
               
               Goliah's
               within
               me
               ,
               that
               defie
               the
               Host
               of
               Israel
               ;
               so
               many
               sons
               of
               Anak
               that
               hinder
               my
               entrance
               into
               the
               
                 Land
                 of
                 Promise
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Rest
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               I
               should
               toil
               and
               labour
               among
               the
               bricks
               ,
               and
               live
               in
               bondage
               unto
               these
               worse
               than
               Egyptian
               Task-Masters
               .
               Thus
               does
               he
               sit
               down
               by
               the
               Rivers
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               weep
               over
               those
               ruines
               and
               desolations
               that
               these
               worse
               than
               Assyrian
               Armies
               have
               made
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               House
               of
               his
               God.
               And
               many
               a
               time
               does
               he
               cry
               out
               in
               the
               bitterness
               of
               his
               Soul
               ,
               
                 Wretched
                 creature
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 !
                 Who
                 shall
                 deliver
                 me
                 from
                 this
                 body
                 of
                 death
                 ?
              
               And
               though
               ,
               through
               his
               faith
               ,
               and
               courage
               ,
               and
               
               constancy
               ,
               he
               be
               daily
               getting
               ground
               of
               his
               Spiritual
               enemies
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               but
               by
               inches
               ,
               and
               every
               step
               he
               takes
               ,
               he
               must
               fight
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               living
               as
               he
               does
               in
               an
               Enemies
               Countrey
               ,
               he
               is
               forc'd
               alwayes
               to
               be
               upon
               his
               Guard
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               slumber
               never
               so
               little
               ,
               presently
               he
               is
               surpriz'd
               by
               a
               watchful
               Adversary
               .
               This
               is
               our
               portion
               here
               ,
               and
               our
               lot
               is
               this
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               arrive
               unto
               those
               Regions
               of
               bliss
               and
               glory
               that
               are
               above
               ,
               we
               shall
               then
               stand
               safely
               upon
               the
               shore
               ,
               and
               and
               see
               all
               our
               enemies
               ,
               Pharaoh
               and
               all
               his
               Host
               ,
               drown'd
               and
               destroy'd
               in
               the
               Rea-Sea
               ,
               and
               being
               deliver'd
               from
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               ,
               Death
               ,
               and
               Sin
               ,
               and
               Hell
               ,
               we
               shall
               sing
               the
               Song
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               an
               Epinicion
               ,
               and
               Song
               of
               eternal
               Triumph
               ,
               unto
               the
               God
               of
               our
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               We
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               meet
               with
               the
               best
               company
               that
               Earth
               or
               Heaven
               affords
               :
               Good
               Company
               it
               is
               the
               great
               pleasure
               of
               the
               life
               of
               
               man
               ;
               And
               we
               shall
               then
               come
               
                 to
                 the
                 innumerable
                 company
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 general
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 First-born
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 just
                 men
                 made
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Iesus
                 the
                 Mediator
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               The
               Oracle
               tells
               Amelius
               ,
               enquiring
               what
               was
               become
               of
               
               Polinus's
               soul
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               gone
               to
               Pythagoras
               ,
               and
               Socrates
               ,
               and
               Plato
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               as
               had
               born
               a
               part
               in
               the
               Quire
               of
               heavenly
               love
               .
               And
               I
               may
               say
               to
               every
               good
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               go
               to
               the
               Company
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Iacob
                 ;
                 Moses
                 ,
                 David
              
               ,
               and
               Samuel
               ;
               all
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               holy
               men
               of
               God
               that
               have
               been
               in
               all
               the
               Ages
               of
               the
               World.
               All
               those
               brave
               and
               excellent
               persons
               that
               have
               been
               scattered
               at
               the
               greatest
               distance
               of
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               several
               generations
               have
               been
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               earth
               to
               preserve
               mankind
               from
               utter
               degeneracy
               and
               corruption
               ;
               These
               shall
               be
               all
               gathered
               together
               ,
               and
               meet
               in
               one
               Constellation
               in
               that
               Firmament
               of
               Glory
               .
               
                 O
                 Praeclarum
                 diem
                 ,
                 cùm
                 ad
                 illud
                 divinorum
                 animorum
                 concilium
                 coetúmque
                 proficiscar
                 ,
                 atque
                 ex
                 hac
                 turba
                 ac
                 colluvione
                 discedam
                 !
                 O
                 that
                 blessed
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 our
                 escape
                 from
                 this
                 medly
                 and
                 confused
                 riot
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 arrive
                 to
                 that
                 great
                 Council
                 and
                 general
                 Randevouz
                 ,
                 of
                 divine
                 and
                 god-like
                 Spirits
                 !
              
               But
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               than
               all
               ,
               we
               shall
               then
               meet
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Head
               of
               our
               Recovery
               ,
               whose
               story
               is
               now
               so
               delightful
               unto
               us
               ,
               as
               reporting
               nothing
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               the
               greatest
               sweetness
               and
               innocence
               ,
               and
               meekness
               and
               patience
               ,
               and
               mercy
               and
               tenderness
               ,
               and
               benignity
               and
               goodness
               ,
               and
               whatever
               can
               render
               any
               person
               lovely
               or
               amiable
               ;
               and
               who
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               dear
               love
               and
               deep
               compassion
               unto
               mankind
               ,
               gave
               up
               himself
               unto
               the
               death
               for
               us
               men
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               salvation
               .
               And
               if
               Saint
               Augustine
               made
               it
               one
               of
               his
               Wishes
               ,
               to
               have
               seen
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               the
               flesh
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               desirable
               is
               it
               ,
               to
               see
               him
               out
               of
               his
               terrestrial
               weeds
               ,
               in
               his
               robes
               of
               Glory
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               redeemed
               Ones
               about
               him
               !
               And
               this
               I
               cannot
               but
               look
               upon
               ,
               as
               a
               great
               Advantage
               and
               priviledge
               of
               that
               future
               State
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               not
               apt
               to
               swallow
               down
               that
               Conceit
               of
               the
               Schools
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               spend
               Eternity
               in
               gazing
               upon
               the
               naked
               Deity
               ;
               for
               certainly
               the
               happiness
               of
               man
               consists
               in
               having
               all
               his
               faculties
               ,
               in
               their
               due
               subordinations
               ,
               gratified
               with
               their
               proper
               objects
               ;
               and
               I
               cannot
               but
               believe
               ,
               a
               great
               part
               of
               Heaven
               to
               be
               the
               blest
               Society
               that
               is
               there
               ;
               Their
               enravishing
               beauty
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               their
               inward
               life
               and
               perfection
               ,
               flowring
               forth
               and
               raying
               it self
               thorow
               their
               glorified
               bodies
               ;
               The
               rare
               discourses
               wherewith
               they
               entertain
               one
               another
               ;
               The
               pure
               and
               chast
               and
               spotless
               ,
               and
               yet
               most
               ardent
               Love
               ,
               
               wherewith
               they
               embrace
               each
               other
               ;
               The
               ecstatick
               Devotions
               wherein
               they
               joyn
               together
               :
               and
               certainly
               every
               pious
               and
               devout
               soul
               will
               readily
               acknowledge
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               matter
               of
               unspeakable
               pleasure
               ,
               to
               be
               taken
               into
               the
               Quire
               of
               Angels
               and
               Seraphims
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               Company
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               goodly
               Fellowship
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               the
               noble
               Army
               of
               Martyrs
               ;
               and
               to
               joyn
               with
               them
               in
               singing
               Praises
               ,
               and
               Hallelujahs
               ,
               and
               Songs
               of
               joy
               ,
               and
               Triumph
               unto
               our
               great
               Creator
               and
               Redeemer
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               the
               Lover
               of
               Souls
               ,
               unto
               him
               that
               sits
               upon
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               Lamb
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               sure
               we
               shall
               then
               have
               our
               capacities
               fill'd
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               desires
               answered
               ,
               
                 They
                 hunger
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 neither
                 thirst
                 any
                 more
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 the
                 Lamb
              
               
               
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Throne
                 shall
                 feed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 lead
                 them
                 unto
                 living
                 fountains
                 of
                 waters
                 .
              
               What
               vast
               degrees
               of
               perfection
               and
               happiness
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               is
               capable
               of
               ,
               we
               may
               best
               understand
               ,
               by
               viewing
               it
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               taken
               into
               the
               nearest
               union
               with
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               made
               God's
               Vicegerent
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Head
               and
               Governour
               of
               the
               whole
               Creation
               .
               In
               this
               our
               narrow
               and
               contracted
               state
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               think
               too
               meanly
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               understand
               the
               dignity
               of
               our
               own
               Natures
               ,
               what
               we
               were
               made
               for
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               are
               capable
               of
               :
               but
               ,
               as
               Plotinus
               somewhere
               observes
               ,
               We
               are
               like
               Children
               ,
               from
               our
               birth
               brought
               up
               in
               ignorance
               of
               ,
               and
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               from
               ,
               our
               Parents
               and
               Relations
               ;
               and
               have
               forgot
               the
               Nobleness
               of
               our
               Extraction
               ,
               and
               rank
               our selves
               and
               our
               fortunes
               among
               the
               lot
               of
               Beggers
               ,
               and
               mean
               and
               ordinary
               persons
               ;
               though
               we
               are
               the
               off-spring
               of
               a
               great
               Prince
               ,
               and
               were
               born
               to
               a
               Kingdom
               .
               It
               does
               indeed
               become
               creatures
               to
               think
               modestly
               of
               themselves
               ;
               yet
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               it
               aright
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               found
               very
               hard
               ,
               to
               set
               any
               bounds
               or
               limits
               to
               our
               own
               happiness
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Hitherto
               it
               shall
               arise
               ,
               and
               no
               further
               .
               For
               that
               wherein
               the
               happiness
               of
               Man
               consists
               ,
               viz.
               Truth
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               Illapses
               of
               Divine
               Love
               ,
               it
               does
               not
               cloy
               ,
               or
               glut
               ,
               or
               satiate
               ;
               but
               every
               participation
               of
               them
               does
               widen
               and
               enlarge
               our
               Souls
               ,
               and
               fits
               us
               for
               further
               and
               further
               Receptions
               :
               the
               more
               we
               have
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               are
               capable
               of
               ;
               the
               more
               we
               are
               fill'd
               ,
               the
               more
               room
               is
               made
               in
               our
               Spirits
               ;
               and
               thus
               it
               is
               still
               and
               still
               ,
               even
               till
               we
               arrive
               unto
               such
               degrees
               as
               we
               can
               assign
               no
               measures
               unto
               .
            
             
               We
               shall
               then
               be
               made
               like
               unto
               God
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               said
               the
               Areopagite
               ,
               Salvation
               can
               no
               otherwayes
               be
               accomplish'd
               ,
               but
               by
               becoming
               God-like
               ;
               
                 It
                 does
                 not
                 yet
                 appear
                 what
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 appear
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 him
              
               ;
               sayes
               our
               Evangelist
               ;
               for
               
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 .
              
               There
               is
               no
               
                 seeing
                 God
                 as
                 he
                 is
              
               ,
               but
               
                 by
                 becoming
                 like
                 unto
                 him
              
               ;
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               injoying
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               being
               transformed
               into
               his
               Image
               and
               Similitude
               .
               Men
               usually
               have
               very
               strange
               Notions
               concerning
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               him
               ;
               or
               rather
               ,
               these
               are
               words
               ,
               to
               which
               there
               is
               no
               correspondent
               conception
               in
               their
               minds
               :
               but
               if
               we
               would
               understand
               God
               aright
               ,
               we
               must
               look
               upon
               him
               as
               Infinite
               Wisdom
               ,
               Righteousness
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               whatever
               speaks
               any
               thing
               of
               Beauty
               and
               Persection
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               pretend
               to
               worship
               him
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               by
               loving
               and
               adoring
               his
               transcendent
               Excellencies
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               hope
               to
               enjoy
               him
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               by
               conformity
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               participation
               of
               his
               Nature
               .
               
               The
               frame
               and
               constitution
               of
               things
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               Man
               should
               arrive
               to
               happiness
               any
               other
               way
               .
               And
               ,
               if
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               God
               should
               dispense
               with
               our
               obedience
               ,
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               thing
               would
               not
               permit
               us
               to
               be
               happy
               without
               it
               :
               If
               we
               live
               only
               the
               Animal
               Life
               ,
               we
               may
               indeed
               be
               happy
               ,
               as
               Beasts
               are
               happy
               ;
               but
               the
               Happiness
               that
               belongs
               to
               a
               Rational
               and
               Intellectual
               Being
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               attain'd
               but
               in
               a
               way
               of
               holiness
               and
               conformity
               unto
               the
               Divine
               Will
               :
               for
               ,
               such
               a
               temper
               and
               disposition
               of
               mind
               is
               necessary
               unto
               Happiness
               ,
               not
               by
               vertue
               of
               any
               arbitrarious
               constitution
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               ,
               the
               eternal
               Laws
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               immutable
               respects
               of
               things
               ,
               do
               require
               and
               exact
               it
               :
               Yea
               ,
               I
               may
               truly
               say
               ,
               That
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               without
               us
               ,
               cannot
               make
               us
               happy
               :
               for
               we
               are
               not
               conscious
               to
               our selves
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               operations
               of
               our
               own
               minds
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               not
               the
               person
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               but
               their
               Life
               and
               Nature
               ,
               wherein
               consists
               our
               formal
               Happiness
               :
               For
               ,
               What
               is
               the
               happiness
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               pleasure
               and
               satisfaction
               that
               results
               from
               a
               sense
               of
               his
               Infinite
               perfections
               ?
               And
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               for
               a
               Creature
               to
               be
               more
               happy
               ,
               than
               by
               partaking
               of
               that
               ,
               in
               its
               measure
               and
               proportion
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               happiness
               of
               God
               himself
               .
            
             
               The
               Soul
               ,
               being
               thus
               prepar'd
               ,
               shall
               live
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               lie
               under
               the
               influences
               and
               illapses
               of
               Divine
               Love
               and
               Goodness
               ;
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 that
                 they
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 be
                 with
                 me
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 behold
                 my
                 glory
                 .
              
               They
               that
               fight
               manfully
               under
               the
               Banners
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               overcome
               their
               spiritual
               Enemies
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 hidden
                 Manna
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 Pillars
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 go
                 no
                 more
                 out
                 :
                 They
                 shall
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 continually
                 ,
                 and
                 serve
                 him
                 Day
                 and
                 Night
                 in
                 his
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 sitteth
                 on
                 the
                 Throne
                 shall
                 dwell
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
              
               God
               shall
               put
               under
               them
               his
               everlasting
               Arms
               ,
               and
               carry
               them
               in
               his
               Bosom
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               suck
               the
               full
               Breasts
               of
               eternal
               Goodness
               :
               For
               now
               there
               is
               nothing
               can
               hinder
               the
               most
               near
               and
               intimate
               conjunction
               of
               the
               Soul
               with
               God
               ;
               for
               ,
               things
               that
               are
               alike
               ,
               do
               easily
               mingle
               with
               one
               another
               :
               but
               the
               mixture
               that
               is
               betwixt
               Bodies
               ,
               be
               they
               never
               so
               homogeneal
               ,
               comes
               but
               to
               an
               External
               Touch
               ;
               for
               their
               parts
               can
               never
               run
               up
               into
               one
               another
               .
               But
               there
               is
               no
               such
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               resistance
               ,
               amongst
               spiritual
               Beings
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               estranged
               from
               God
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               not
               by
               distance
               of
               Place
               ,
               but
               by
               difference
               and
               diversity
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               when
               that
               is
               remov'd
               ,
               He
               becomes
               present
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               to
               him
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               like
               the
               
                 Magnitudines
                 congruae
              
               in
               the
               Mathematicks
               ,
               
                 Quando
                 prima
                 primis
                 ,
                 media
                 mediis
                 ,
                 extrema
                 extremis
                 ,
                 partes
                 denique
                 partibus
                 usquequaque
                 respondent
                 ,
              
               Each
               of
               whose
               parts
               do
               exactly
               answer
               one
               to
               the
               other
               .
               This
               therefore
               is
               the
               Soul's
               progress
               from
               that
               state
               of
               Purgation
               to
               Illumination
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               Union
               .
               There
               are
               several
               faculties
               in
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               ,
               that
               are
               conformed
               to
               several
               kinds
               of
               objects
               ;
               and
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               Life
               a
               man
               is
               awaked
               into
               ,
               so
               these
               faculties
               do
               exert
               themselves
               :
               and
               though
               whilst
               we
               live
               barely
               an
               Animal
               Life
               ,
               we
               converse
               with
               little
               more
               than
               this
               outward
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               objects
               of
               our
               Senses
               ;
               yet
               there
               are
               faculties
               within
               us
               that
               are
               receptive
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               arrive
               once
               unto
               a
               due
               measure
               of
               Purity
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Rayes
               of
               Heavenly
               Light
               will
               as
               certainly
               shine
               into
               our
               Minds
               ,
               as
               the
               beams
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               when
               it
               arises
               above
               the
               Horison
               ,
               do
               illuminate
               the
               clear
               and
               pellucid
               air
               :
               And
               from
               this
               sight
               and
               illumination
               ,
               the
               Soul
               proceeds
               to
               
               an
               intimate
               union
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               tast
               and
               touch
               of
               him
               .
               This
               is
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               
                 silent
                 touch
              
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               fills
               the
               Soul
               with
               unexpressible
               joy
               and
               triumph
               :
               For
               ,
               if
               the
               objects
               of
               this
               ouward
               world
               that
               strike
               upon
               our
               senses
               do
               so
               hugely
               please
               and
               delight
               us
               ;
               What
               infinite
               pleasure
               then
               must
               there
               needs
               be
               in
               those
               Touches
               and
               Impresses
               ,
               that
               the
               Divine
               Love
               and
               Goodness
               shall
               make
               upon
               our
               Souls
               ?
               But
               these
               are
               things
               that
               we
               may
               talk
               of
               ,
               as
               we
               would
               do
               of
               a
               sixth
               Sense
               ,
               or
               something
               we
               have
               no
               distinct
               Notion
               or
               Idaea
               of
               ;
               but
               the
               perfect
               understanding
               of
               them
               belongs
               only
               to
               the
               future
               state
               of
               Comprehension
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               our
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               our
               Love
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               most
               perfect
               and
               beatifying
               Acts
               of
               our
               Minds
               ,
               employed
               about
               their
               noblest
               objects
               in
               their
               most
               exalted
               Measures
               ;
               For
               a
               Man
               to
               resolve
               himself
               in
               some
               knotty
               Question
               ,
               or
               answer
               some
               stubborn
               Argument
               ,
               or
               find
               out
               some
               noble
               Conclusion
               ,
               or
               solve
               some
               hard
               Probleme
               ,
               what
               ineffable
               pleasure
               does
               it
               create
               many
               times
               to
               a
               contemplative
               mind
               ?
               We
               know
               ,
               who
               sacrific'd
               a
               Hecatomb
               for
               one
               Mathematical
               Demonstration
               ;
               and
               another
               that
               upon
               the
               like
               occasion
               cry'd
               out
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               a
               kind
               of
               Rapture
               .
               To
               have
               the
               secrets
               of
               Nature
               disclos'd
               ,
               and
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Art
               reveal'd
               ;
               but
               above
               all
               ,
               the
               Riddles
               of
               Providence
               unfolded
               ,
               are
               such
               Jewels
               as
               I
               know
               many
               searching
               and
               inquisitive
               Spirits
               would
               be
               willing
               to
               purchase
               at
               any
               rate
               .
               When
               we
               come
               to
               Heaven
               (
               I
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               all
               things
               in
               the
               mirror
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               may
               be
               is
               an
               Extravagancy
               of
               the
               Schools
               ;
               nor
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               true
               Proposition
               through
               the
               concatenation
               of
               Truth
               ,
               will
               then
               multiply
               it self
               into
               the
               explicit
               knowledge
               of
               all
               Conclusions
               whatsoever
               ,
               for
               I
               belive
               that
               a
               Fancy
               too
               ,
               but
               )
               our
               Knowledge
               shall
               be
               strangely
               enlarg'd
               ,
               and
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               can
               determine
               ,
               be
               for
               ever
               receiving
               new
               Additions
               ,
               and
               fresh
               Accruements
               ;
               The
               Clew
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               will
               then
               be
               unravell'd
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               Difficulties
               which
               now
               perplex
               us
               ,
               will
               be
               easily
               assoyl'd
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               then
               perceive
               that
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               vast
               and
               comprehensive
               Thing
               ,
               and
               moves
               in
               a
               far
               larger
               Sphere
               than
               we
               are
               aware
               of
               in
               this
               state
               of
               narrowness
               and
               imperfection
               :
               But
               there
               is
               something
               greater
               and
               beyond
               all
               this
               ;
               and
               Saint
               Iohn
               has
               a
               strange
               Expression
               ,
               That
               we
               shall
               then
               see
               God
               even
               as
               he
               is
               ;
               and
               God
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               is
               the
               well-spring
               of
               Perfection
               and
               Happiness
               ,
               the
               Fountain
               and
               Original
               of
               all
               Beauty
               ;
               he
               is
               infinitely
               glorious
               ,
               and
               lovely
               ,
               and
               excellent
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               all
               this
               Glory
               must
               descend
               into
               us
               and
               become
               ours
               :
               for
               we
               can
               no
               otherwayes
               see
               God
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               but
               by
               becoming
               Deiform
               ,
               by
               being
               changed
               into
               the
               same
               Glory
               .
               But
               love
               ,
               that
               is
               it
               ,
               which
               makes
               us
               most
               happy
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               we
               are
               most
               intimately
               conjoyn'd
               unto
               God
               ,
               
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 Love
                 ,
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 :
              
               And
               how
               pleasant
               beyond
               all
               imagination
               must
               it
               needs
               be
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Soul
               melted
               into
               a
               flame
               of
               Love
               ,
               and
               that
               Fire
               fed
               and
               nourish'd
               by
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               its
               Beloved
               ;
               To
               be
               transported
               into
               Ecstasies
               ,
               and
               Raptures
               of
               Love
               ;
               to
               be
               swallow'd
               up
               in
               the
               embraces
               of
               eternal
               Sweetness
               ;
               to
               be
               lost
               in
               the
               Source
               and
               Fountain
               of
               Happiness
               and
               Bliss
               ,
               like
               a
               spark
               in
               the
               Fire
               ,
               or
               a
               beam
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               or
               drop
               in
               the
               Ocean
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               you
               will
               tell
               me
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               all
               this
               while
               confuting
               my
               Text
               ,
               and
               giving
               you
               a
               Relation
               of
               that
               which
               Saint
               Iohn
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 does
                 not
                 yet
                 appear
                 what
                 it
                 is
              
               ;
               But
               my
               design
               has
               been
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Holy
               
               Evangelist's
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               represent
               unto
               you
               how
               transcendently
               great
               that
               State
               of
               Happiness
               must
               needs
               be
               ;
               when
               as
               ,
               by
               what
               way
               we
               are
               able
               to
               apprehend
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               infinitely
               the
               object
               of
               our
               desires
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               are
               assur'd
               by
               those
               that
               are
               best
               able
               to
               tell
               ,
               That
               the
               best
               and
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Countrey
               is
               yet
               undiscovered
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               cannot
               so
               much
               as
               guess
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               it
               ,
               till
               we
               come
               to
               enjoy
               it
               :
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               impossible
               it
               should
               be
               otherwise
               ;
               for
               ,
               Happiness
               being
               a
               matter
               of
               Sense
               ,
               all
               the
               words
               in
               the
               World
               cannot
               convey
               the
               Notion
               of
               it
               unto
               our
               Minds
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               only
               to
               be
               understood
               by
               them
               that
               feel
               it
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               But
               though
               it
               does
               not
               yet
               appear
               what
               we
               shall
               be
               ;
               yet
               so
               much
               already
               appears
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               but
               seem
               the
               most
               worthy
               Object
               of
               our
               Endeavours
               and
               Desires
               ;
               and
               by
               some
               few
               Clusters
               that
               have
               been
               shewn
               us
               of
               this
               good
               Land
               ,
               we
               may
               guess
               what
               pleasant
               and
               delightful
               Fruit
               it
               bears
               :
               And
               if
               we
               have
               but
               any
               reverence
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               will
               but
               consider
               the
               dignity
               of
               our
               Natures
               ,
               and
               the
               vastness
               of
               that
               Happiness
               we
               are
               capable
               of
               ;
               me
               thinks
               we
               should
               be
               alwayes
               travelling
               towards
               that
               Heavenly
               Countrey
               ,
               though
               our
               way
               lies
               through
               a
               Wilderness
               :
               and
               be
               striving
               for
               this
               great
               Prize
               and
               immortal
               Crown
               ;
               and
               be
               clearing
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               purging
               our
               sight
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               come
               to
               this
               Vision
               of
               God
               ;
               shaking
               off
               all
               fond
               passions
               ,
               and
               dirty
               desires
               ,
               and
               breathing
               forth
               our
               Souls
               in
               such
               Aspirations
               as
               these
               :
            
             
               My
               Soul
               thirsteth
               for
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               a
               dry
               and
               barren
               Land
               ,
               where
               no
               Water
               is
               ;
               O
               that
               thou
               would'st
               stistil
               ,
               and
               drop
               down
               the
               Dew
               of
               thy
               Heavenly
               Grace
               into
               all
               its
               secret
               Chinks
               and
               Pores
               ;
               One
               thing
               have
               I
               desired
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               will
               I
               seek
               after
               ,
               That
               I
               may
               dwell
               in
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Lord
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               Life
               ,
               and
               behold
               his
               Glory
               :
               for
               a
               day
               in
               thy
               Courts
               is
               better
               than
               a
               thousand
               ,
               and
               I
               had
               rather
               be
               a
               Door-keeper
               in
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               than
               dwell
               in
               the
               Tents
               of
               Wickedness
               .
               All
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               they
               are
               thy
               Tributaries
               ;
               the
               Kings
               of
               Tarshish
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Isles
               ,
               bring
               Presents
               unto
               thee
               ;
               the
               Kings
               of
               Sheba
               and
               Seba
               offer
               Gifts
               .
               O
               that
               we
               could
               but
               pay
               thee
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               so
               due
               unto
               thee
               ,
               the
               tribute
               of
               our
               Hearts
               !
               The
               Heathen
               are
               come
               into
               thine
               Inheritance
               ;
               thy
               holy
               Temple
               have
               they
               defil'd
               :
               Help
               us
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               deliver
               us
               ,
               and
               purge
               away
               our
               sins
               from
               us
               ,
               for
               thy
               Name
               's
               sake
               !
               O
               that
               the
               Lord
               whom
               we
               seek
               ,
               would
               come
               to
               his
               own
               House
               ,
               and
               give
               Peace
               there
               ,
               and
               fill
               it
               with
               his
               Glory
               !
               Come
               and
               cleanse
               thine
               own
               Temple
               ,
               for
               we
               have
               made
               it
               a
               Den
               of
               Thieves
               ,
               which
               should
               have
               been
               a
               House
               of
               Prayer
               !
               O
               that
               we
               might
               never
               give
               sleep
               to
               our
               eyes
               ,
               nor
               slumber
               to
               our
               eye-lids
               ,
               till
               we
               have
               prepar'd
               a
               House
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               a
               Tabernacle
               for
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               !
               The
               Curse
               of
               Cain
               it
               is
               fallen
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               as
               Vagabonds
               in
               the
               Earth
               ;
               and
               wander
               from
               one
               Creature
               to
               another
               .
               O
               that
               our
               Souls
               might
               come
               at
               last
               to
               dwell
               in
               God
               ,
               our
               fixed
               and
               eternal
               Habitation
               !
               We
               ,
               like
               silly
               Doves
               ,
               fly
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Earth
               ,
               but
               can
               find
               no
               rest
               for
               the
               Sole
               of
               our
               feet
               ;
               O
               that
               ,
               after
               all
               our
               weariness
               and
               our
               wandrings
               ,
               we
               might
               return
               into
               the
               Ark
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               would
               put
               forth
               his
               hand
               and
               take
               us
               ,
               and
               pull
               us
               in
               unto
               Himself
               !
               We
               have
               too
               long
               lived
               upon
               Vanity
               and
               Emptiness
               ,
               the
               wind
               and
               the
               whirl-wind
               ;
               O
               that
               we
               may
               now
               begin
               to
               feed
               upon
               Substance
               ,
               and
               delight
               our selves
               in
               Marrow
               and
               Fatness
               !
               O
               that
               God
               would
               strike
               our
               
               rocky
               Hearts
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               spring
               up
               a
               Fountain
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               Pools
               in
               the
               Desart
               ;
               that
               we
               might
               drink
               of
               that
               Water
               ,
               whereof
               whosoever
               drinks
               ,
               shall
               never
               thirst
               more
               ;
               that
               God
               would
               give
               us
               that
               Portion
               of
               Goods
               that
               falleth
               to
               us
               ,
               not
               to
               waste
               it
               with
               riotous
               living
               ,
               but
               therewith
               to
               feed
               our
               languishing
               Souls
               ,
               left
               they
               be
               weary
               and
               faint
               by
               the
               way
               !
               We
               ask
               not
               the
               Childrens
               Bread
               ,
               but
               the
               Crums
               that
               fall
               from
               thy
               Table
               ;
               that
               our
               Baskets
               may
               be
               fill
               d
               with
               thy
               Fragments
               :
               for
               they
               will
               be
               better
               than
               Wine
               ,
               and
               sweeter
               than
               the
               Honey
               ,
               and
               the
               Honey-Comb
               ,
               and
               more
               pleasant
               to
               us
               than
               a
               Feast
               of
               fat
               things
               .
               We
               have
               wandred
               too
               long
               in
               a
               barren
               ,
               and
               howling
               Desart
               ,
               where
               wild
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               doleful
               Creatures
               ,
               Owls
               and
               Bats
               ,
               Satyrs
               and
               Dragons
               ,
               keep
               their
               haunts
               ;
               O
               that
               we
               might
               be
               fed
               in
               green
               Pastures
               ;
               and
               led
               by
               the
               still
               Waters
               ,
               that
               the
               Winter
               might
               be
               past
               ,
               and
               the
               Rain
               over
               and
               gone
               ,
               that
               the
               Flowers
               may
               appear
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               the
               singing
               of
               Birds
               may
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               Voice
               of
               the
               Turtle
               may
               be
               heard
               in
               our
               Land
               !
               We
               have
               lived
               too
               long
               in
               Sodom
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               place
               that
               God
               at
               last
               will
               destroy
               :
               O
               that
               we
               might
               arise
               and
               be
               gone
               ;
               and
               ,
               while
               we
               are
               lingring
               ,
               that
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               would
               lay
               hold
               upon
               our
               hands
               (
               and
               be
               merciful
               unto
               us
               )
               and
               bring
               us
               forth
               ,
               and
               set
               us
               without
               the
               City
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               may
               never
               look
               back
               any
               more
               ,
               but
               may
               escape
               unto
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               and
               dwell
               safe
               in
               the
               Rock
               of
               Ages
               !
               Wisdom
               hath
               killed
               her
               Beasts
               ,
               she
               hath
               mingled
               her
               Wine
               ,
               and
               furnished
               her
               Table
               ;
               O
               that
               we
               might
               eat
               of
               her
               Meat
               ,
               and
               drink
               of
               her
               Wine
               which
               she
               hath
               mingled
               !
               God
               knocks
               at
               the
               doors
               of
               our
               Hearts
               ;
               O
               let
               us
               open
               unto
               him
               those
               everlasting
               Gates
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               Sup
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               with
               him
               ;
               for
               he
               will
               bring
               his
               Chear
               along
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               will
               feast
               us
               with
               Manna
               ,
               and
               Angels
               food
               !
               O
               that
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousness
               might
               arise
               and
               melt
               the
               Iciness
               of
               our
               Hearts
               !
               That
               God
               would
               send
               forth
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               warmth
               and
               heat
               dissolve
               our
               frozen
               Souls
               ;
               that
               God
               would
               breath
               into
               our
               minds
               ,
               those
               still
               and
               gentle
               Gales
               of
               Divine
               Inspirations
               ,
               that
               may
               blow
               up
               ▪
               and
               increase
               in
               us
               the
               flames
               of
               heavenly
               Love
               !
               That
               we
               may
               be
               a
               whole
               burnt-Offering
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               substance
               of
               our
               Souls
               be
               consumed
               by
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               ascend
               up
               in
               Clouds
               of
               Incense
               ?
               That
               ,
               as
               so
               many
               sparks
               ,
               we
               might
               be
               alwayes
               mounting
               upward
               ,
               till
               we
               return
               again
               into
               our
               proper
               Elements
               !
               That
               ,
               like
               so
               many
               particular
               Rivulets
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               continually
               making
               toward
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               never
               rest
               till
               we
               lose
               our selves
               in
               that
               Ocean
               of
               Goodness
               ,
               from
               whence
               we
               first
               came
               !
               That
               we
               may
               open
               our
               Mouths
               wide
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               satisfie
               them
               !
               That
               we
               may
               so
               perfectly
               discharge
               our selves
               of
               all
               strange
               Desires
               and
               Passions
               ,
               that
               our
               Souls
               may
               be
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               deep
               Emptiness
               and
               vast
               Capacity
               to
               be
               fill'd
               with
               all
               the
               fulness
               of
               God!
               Let
               but
               these
               be
               the
               breathings
               of
               our
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               this
               Divine
               Magnetism
               will
               most
               certainly
               draw
               down
               God
               into
               our
               Souls
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               have
               some
               Praelibations
               of
               that
               Happiness
               ;
               some
               small
               glimpses
               ,
               and
               little
               discoveries
               whereof
               ,
               is
               all
               that
               belongs
               to
               this
               state
               of
               Mortality
               .
            
             
             
               I
               Have
               as
               yet
               done
               but
               the
               half
               of
               my
               Text
               :
               and
               I
               have
               another
               Text
               yet
               to
               preach
               upon
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               large
               and
               copious
               one
               ,
               The
               great
               Person
               ,
               whose
               Obsequies
               we
               here
               come
               to
               celebrate
               :
               His
               fame
               is
               so
               great
               throughout
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               he
               stands
               in
               no
               need
               of
               an
               Encomium
               ;
               and
               yet
               his
               worth
               is
               much
               greater
               than
               his
               fame
               ;
               It
               is
               impossible
               not
               to
               speak
               great
               things
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               speak
               what
               he
               deserves
               ;
               and
               the
               meanness
               of
               an
               Oration
               will
               but
               fully
               the
               brightness
               of
               his
               Excellencies
               :
               But
               Custom
               requires
               that
               something
               should
               be
               said
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               Duty
               and
               a
               Debt
               that
               we
               owe
               only
               unto
               his
               Memory
               :
               and
               I
               hope
               ,
               his
               great
               Soul
               ,
               if
               it
               hath
               any
               knowledge
               of
               what
               is
               done
               here
               below
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               offended
               at
               the
               smallness
               of
               our
               Offering
               .
            
             
               He
               was
               born
               at
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               Free-School
               there
               ,
               and
               was
               ripe
               for
               the
               University
               ,
               afore
               Custom
               would
               allow
               of
               his
               Admittance
               ;
               but
               by
               that
               time
               he
               was
               Thirteen
               years
               old
               ,
               he
               was
               entred
               into
               
               Caius-Colledge
               ;
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               was
               Graduate
               ,
               he
               was
               chosen
               fellow
               .
               Had
               he
               lived
               amongst
               the
               ancient
               Pagans
               he
               had
               been
               usher'd
               into
               the
               World
               with
               a
               Miracle
               ,
               and
               Swans
               must
               have
               danc'd
               and
               sung
               at
               his
               Birth
               ;
               and
               he
               must
               have
               been
               a
               great
               Hero
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               than
               the
               Son
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Eloquence
               .
            
             
               He
               was
               a
               Man
               long
               afore
               he
               was
               of
               Age
               ;
               and
               knew
               little
               more
               of
               the
               state
               of
               Childhood
               ,
               than
               its
               Innocency
               and
               Pleasantness
               .
               From
               the
               University
               ,
               by
               that
               time
               he
               was
               Master
               of
               Arts
               ,
               he
               removed
               to
               London
               ,
               and
               became
               publick
               Lecturer
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Saint
               
               Paul's
               ;
               where
               he
               preached
               to
               the
               admiration
               and
               astonishment
               of
               his
               Auditory
               ;
               and
               by
               his
               florid
               and
               youthful
               beauty
               ,
               and
               sweet
               and
               pleasant
               air
               ,
               and
               sublime
               and
               rais'd
               discourses
               ,
               he
               made
               his
               hearers
               take
               him
               for
               some
               young
               Angel
               ,
               newly
               descended
               from
               the
               Visions
               of
               Glory
               ;
               The
               fame
               of
               this
               new
               Star
               ,
               that
               out-shone
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Firmament
               ,
               quickly
               came
               to
               the
               notice
               of
               the
               great
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               who
               would
               needs
               have
               him
               preach
               before
               him
               ;
               which
               he
               performed
               not
               less
               to
               his
               wonder
               than
               satisfaction
               ;
               His
               discourse
               was
               beyond
               exception
               ,
               and
               beyond
               imitation
               :
               yet
               the
               wise
               Prelate
               thought
               him
               too
               young
               ;
               but
               the
               great
               Youth
               humbly
               begg'd
               his
               Grace
               
                 to
                 pardon
                 that
                 fault
              
               ,
               and
               promised
               ,
               
                 If
                 he
                 liv
                 d
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 mend
                 it
                 .
              
               However
               the
               grand
               Patron
               of
               Learning
               and
               Ingenuity
               ,
               thought
               it
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               such
               mighty
               Parts
               should
               be
               afforded
               better
               opportunities
               of
               study
               and
               Improvement
               ,
               than
               a
               course
               of
               constant
               preaching
               would
               allow
               of
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               purpose
               he
               placed
               him
               in
               his
               own
               Colledge
               of
               All-Souls
               in
               Oxford
               ;
               where
               Love
               and
               Admiration
               still
               waited
               upon
               him
               :
               which
               so
               long
               as
               there
               is
               any
               spark
               of
               ingenuity
               in
               the
               breasts
               of
               men
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               inseparable
               Attendants
               of
               so
               extraordinary
               a
               worth
               and
               sweetness
               .
               He
               had
               not
               been
               long
               here
               ,
               afore
               my
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               the
               Rectory
               of
               Uphingham
               in
               Rutland-shire
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               preferr'd
               him
               to
               be
               Chaplain
               to
               King
               Charles
               the
               Martyr
               of
               blessed
               and
               immortal
               Memory
               .
               Thus
               were
               preferments
               heaped
               upon
               him
               ,
               but
               still
               less
               than
               his
               deserts
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               through
               the
               fault
               of
               his
               great
               Masters
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               amplest
               Honours
               and
               Rewards
               were
               poor
               and
               inconsiderable
               ,
               compar'd
               with
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               Worth
               and
               Merit
               .
            
             
               This
               Great
               Man
               had
               no
               sooner
               launch'd
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               a
               fearful
               Tempest
               arose
               ,
               and
               a
               barbarous
               and
               unnatural
               War
               disturb'd
               a
               long
               and
               uninterrupted
               Peace
               and
               Tranquillity
               ,
               and
               brought
               all
               
               things
               into
               disorder
               and
               confusion
               ;
               but
               his
               Religion
               taught
               him
               to
               be
               Loyal
               ,
               and
               ingag'd
               him
               on
               his
               
               Prince's
               side
               ,
               whose
               Cause
               and
               Quarrel
               he
               alwayes
               own'd
               and
               maintain'd
               with
               a
               great
               courage
               and
               constancy
               ;
               till
               at
               last
               ,
               he
               and
               his
               little
               Fortune
               were
               shipwrackt
               in
               that
               great
               Hurricane
               ,
               that
               overturn'd
               both
               Church
               and
               State
               :
               This
               fatal
               Storm
               cast
               him
               ashore
               in
               a
               private
               corner
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               a
               tender
               Providence
               shrowded
               him
               under
               her
               Wings
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophet
               was
               fed
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ;
               and
               his
               great
               worthiness
               procur'd
               him
               friends
               ,
               that
               supplied
               him
               with
               bread
               and
               necessaries
               .
               In
               this
               Solitude
               he
               began
               to
               write
               those
               excellent
               Discourses
               ,
               which
               are
               enough
               of
               themselves
               to
               furnish
               a
               Library
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               famous
               to
               all
               succeeding
               Generations
               ,
               for
               their
               greatness
               of
               Wit
               ,
               and
               profoundness
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               richness
               of
               Fancy
               ,
               and
               clearness
               of
               Expression
               ,
               and
               copiousness
               of
               Invention
               ,
               and
               general
               usefulness
               to
               all
               the
               purposes
               of
               a
               Christian
               :
               And
               by
               these
               he
               soon
               got
               a
               great
               Reputation
               among
               all
               persons
               of
               Judgment
               and
               Indifferency
               ,
               and
               his
               Name
               will
               grow
               greater
               still
               ,
               as
               the
               World
               grows
               better
               and
               wiser
               .
            
             
               When
               he
               had
               spent
               some
               Years
               in
               this
               Retirement
               ,
               it
               pleas'd
               God
               to
               visit
               his
               Family
               with
               Sickness
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               to
               himself
               the
               dear
               Pledges
               of
               his
               Favour
               ,
               three
               Sons
               of
               great
               hopes
               and
               expectations
               ,
               within
               the
               space
               of
               two
               or
               three
               Months
               :
               And
               though
               he
               had
               learned
               a
               quiet
               Submission
               unto
               the
               Divine
               Will
               ;
               yet
               the
               Affliction
               touch'd
               him
               so
               sensibly
               ,
               that
               it
               made
               him
               desirous
               to
               leave
               the
               Countrey
               ;
               And
               going
               to
               London
               ,
               he
               there
               met
               my
               Lord
               Conway
               ,
               a
               Person
               of
               great
               Honour
               and
               Generosity
               ;
               who
               making
               him
               a
               kind
               Proffer
               ,
               the
               good
               man
               embraced
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               brought
               him
               over
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               setled
               him
               at
               Portmore
               ,
               a
               place
               made
               for
               Study
               and
               Contemplation
               ,
               which
               he
               therefore
               dearly
               lov'd
               ;
               and
               here
               he
               wrote
               his
               
                 Cases
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               :
               A
               Book
               that
               is
               able
               alone
               to
               give
               its
               Author
               Immortality
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               time
               the
               Wheel
               of
               Providence
               brought
               about
               the
               King's
               happy
               Restauration
               ,
               and
               there
               began
               a
               new
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               moved
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Waters
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               a
               confused
               Chaos
               brought
               forth
               Beauty
               and
               Order
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Three
               Nations
               were
               inspir'd
               with
               a
               new
               Life
               ,
               and
               became
               drunk
               with
               an
               excess
               of
               Joy
               :
               Among
               the
               rest
               ,
               this
               Loyal
               Subject
               went
               over
               to
               congratulate
               the
               Prince
               and
               Peoples
               Happiness
               ,
               and
               bear
               a
               part
               in
               the
               Universal
               Triumph
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               not
               long
               ere
               his
               Sacred
               Majesty
               began
               the
               settlement
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Doctor
               
                 Ieremy
                 Taylor
              
               was
               resolv'd
               upon
               for
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Down
               and
               Conor
               ;
               and
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               Dromore
               was
               added
               to
               it
               :
               and
               it
               was
               but
               reasonable
               that
               the
               King
               and
               Church
               should
               consider
               their
               Champion
               ,
               and
               reward
               the
               pains
               and
               sufferings
               he
               under-went
               in
               the
               Defence
               of
               their
               Cause
               and
               Honour
               .
               With
               what
               care
               and
               faithfulness
               he
               discharg'd
               his
               Office
               ,
               we
               are
               all
               his
               Witnesses
               ;
               what
               good
               Rules
               and
               Directions
               he
               gave
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               taught
               us
               the
               practice
               of
               them
               by
               his
               own
               Example
               .
               Upon
               his
               coming
               over
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               was
               made
               a
               Privy-Councellor
               ;
               and
               the
               University
               of
               Dublin
               gave
               him
               their
               Testimony
               ,
               by
               recommending
               him
               for
               their
               Vice-Chancellor
               :
               which
               honourable
               Office
               he
               kept
               to
               his
               dying
               day
               .
            
             
               During
               his
               being
               in
               this
               See
               ,
               he
               wrote
               several
               excellent
               Discourses
               ,
               particularly
               his
               
                 Disswasive
                 from
                 Popery
              
               (
               which
               was
               receiv'd
               by
               a
               general
               approbation
               ;
               )
               and
               a
               Vindication
               of
               it
               (
               now
               in
               the
               Press
               )
               from
               some
               impertinent
               Cavillers
               ,
               that
               pretend
               to
               answer
               Books
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               nothing
               towards
               it
               ,
               more
               than
               the
               very
               Title-page
               .
               This
               great
               Prelate
               
               improv'd
               his
               Talent
               with
               a
               mighty
               Industry
               ,
               and
               managed
               his
               Stewardship
               rarely
               well
               ;
               and
               his
               Master
               ,
               when
               he
               call'd
               for
               his
               Accounts
               ,
               found
               him
               busie
               and
               at
               his
               Work
               ,
               and
               employed
               upon
               an
               excellent
               Subject
               ,
               
                 A
                 Discourse
                 upon
                 the
                 Beatitudes
              
               ;
               which
               ,
               if
               finisht
               ,
               would
               have
               been
               of
               great
               use
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               solv'd
               most
               of
               the
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               that
               occur
               to
               a
               Christian
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               varieties
               of
               states
               and
               conditions
               .
               But
               the
               All-wise
               God
               hath
               ordained
               it
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               hath
               called
               home
               his
               good
               Servant
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               a
               portion
               in
               that
               Blessedness
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               promised
               to
               all
               his
               faithful
               Disciples
               and
               Followers
               .
            
             
               Thus
               having
               given
               you
               a
               brief
               Account
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               I
               know
               you
               will
               now
               expect
               a
               character
               of
               his
               Person
               ;
               but
               I
               fore-see
               ,
               it
               will
               befal
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               does
               all
               Glorious
               Subjects
               ,
               that
               are
               but
               disparaged
               by
               a
               commendation
               ;
               One
               thing
               I
               am
               secure
               of
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               speak
               Hyperbole's
               ;
               for
               the
               Subject
               can
               hardly
               be
               reached
               ,
               by
               any
               expressions
               :
               For
               he
               was
               none
               of
               God's
               ordinary
               works
               ,
               but
               his
               Endowments
               were
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               really
               made
               him
               a
               Miracle
               .
            
             
               Nature
               had
               befriended
               him
               much
               in
               his
               Constitution
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               a
               person
               of
               a
               most
               sweet
               and
               obliging
               Humour
               ,
               of
               great
               Candour
               and
               Ingenuity
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               so
               much
               of
               Salt
               and
               fineness
               of
               Wit
               ,
               and
               prettiness
               of
               Address
               in
               his
               familiar
               Discourses
               ,
               as
               made
               his
               Conversation
               have
               all
               the
               pleasantness
               of
               a
               Comedy
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               usefulness
               of
               a
               Sermon
               :
               His
               Soul
               was
               made
               up
               of
               Harmony
               ,
               and
               he
               never
               spake
               ,
               but
               he
               charm'd
               his
               Hearer
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               the
               clearness
               of
               his
               Reason
               ;
               but
               all
               his
               Words
               ,
               and
               his
               very
               Tone
               ,
               and
               Cadencies
               were
               strangely
               Musical
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               That
               which
               did
               most
               of
               all
               captivate
               and
               enravish
               ,
               was
               ,
               The
               gaiety
               and
               richness
               of
               his
               Fancy
               ;
               for
               he
               had
               much
               in
               him
               of
               that
               natural
               Enthusiasm
               ,
               that
               inspires
               all
               great
               Poets
               and
               Orators
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               a
               generous
               ferment
               in
               his
               Blood
               and
               Spirits
               ,
               that
               set
               his
               Fancy
               bravely
               a
               work
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               swell
               ,
               and
               teem
               ,
               and
               become
               pregnant
               to
               such
               degrees
               of
               Luxuriancy
               ,
               as
               nothing
               but
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               Wit
               and
               judgment
               ,
               could
               have
               kept
               it
               within
               due
               bounds
               and
               measures
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               it
               was
               a
               rare
               Mixture
               ,
               and
               a
               single
               Instance
               ,
               hardly
               to
               be
               found
               in
               an
               Age
               :
               for
               the
               great
               Tryer
               of
               Wits
               has
               told
               us
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               a
               peculiar
               and
               several
               Complexion
               ,
               requir'd
               for
               Wit
               ,
               and
               Iudgment
               ,
               and
               Fancy
               ;
               and
               yet
               you
               might
               have
               found
               all
               these
               ,
               in
               this
               great
               Personage
               ,
               in
               their
               Eminency
               and
               Perfection
               .
               But
               that
               which
               made
               his
               Wit
               and
               Judgment
               so
               considerable
               ,
               was
               the
               largeness
               and
               freedom
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               for
               truth
               is
               plain
               and
               easie
               to
               a
               mind
               dis-intangled
               from
               Superstition
               and
               Prejudice
               ;
               He
               was
               one
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               sort
               of
               brave
               Philosophers
               that
               Laertius
               speaks
               of
               ,
               that
               did
               not
               addict
               themselves
               to
               any
               particular
               Sect
               ,
               but
               ingeniously
               sought
               for
               Truth
               among
               all
               the
               wrangling
               Schools
               ;
               and
               they
               found
               her
               miserably
               torn
               and
               rent
               to
               pieces
               ,
               and
               parcell'd
               into
               Rags
               ,
               by
               the
               several
               contending
               Parties
               ,
               and
               so
               disfigur'd
               and
               mishapen
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               hard
               to
               know
               her
               ;
               but
               they
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               gather
               up
               her
               scatter'd
               Limbs
               ,
               which
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               came
               together
               ,
               by
               a
               strange
               sympathy
               and
               connaturalness
               ,
               presently
               united
               into
               a
               lovely
               and
               beautiful
               body
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Spirit
               of
               this
               Great
               Man
               ;
               he
               weighed
               mens
               Reasons
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               Names
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               scared
               with
               the
               ugly
               Vizars
               men
               usually
               put
               upon
               Persons
               they
               hate
               ,
               and
               Opinions
               they
               dislike
               ;
               nor
               affrighted
               with
               the
               Anathema's
               and
               Execrations
               of
               an
               infallible
               Chair
               ,
               which
               he
               look'd
               upon
               only
               as
               Bug-bears
               to
               terrifie
               weak
               ,
               and
               childish
               minds
               .
               He
               considered
               
               that
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               any
               one
               Party
               should
               wholly
               engross
               Truth
               to
               themselves
               ;
               that
               Obedience
               is
               the
               only
               way
               to
               true
               Knowledge
               ;
               (
               which
               is
               an
               argument
               that
               he
               has
               manag'd
               rarely
               well
               ,
               in
               that
               excellent
               Sermon
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               he
               calls
               ,
               
                 Via
                 Intelligentiae
                 ;
              
               )
               that
               God
               alwayes
               ,
               and
               only
               teaches
               docible
               and
               ingenuous
               minds
               ,
               that
               are
               willing
               to
               hear
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               obey
               according
               to
               their
               Light
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               ,
               a
               pure
               ,
               humble
               ,
               resigned
               ,
               God-like
               Soul
               ,
               should
               be
               kept
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               whatever
               mistakes
               it
               might
               be
               subject
               to
               in
               this
               state
               of
               Mortality
               ;
               that
               the
               design
               of
               Heaven
               is
               not
               to
               fill
               mens
               heads
               ,
               and
               feed
               their
               Curiosities
               ,
               but
               to
               better
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               mend
               their
               Lives
               .
               Such
               Considerations
               as
               these
               ,
               made
               him
               impartial
               in
               his
               Disquisitions
               ,
               and
               give
               a
               due
               allowance
               to
               the
               Reasons
               of
               his
               Adversary
               ,
               and
               contend
               for
               Truth
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               Victory
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               you
               will
               easily
               believe
               that
               an
               ordinary
               Diligence
               would
               be
               able
               to
               make
               great
               Improvements
               upon
               such
               a
               Stock
               of
               Parts
               and
               Endowments
               ;
               but
               to
               these
               advantages
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               excellency
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               be
               added
               an
               indefatigable
               Industry
               ,
               and
               God
               gave
               a
               plentiful
               Benediction
               :
               for
               ,
               there
               were
               very
               few
               Kinds
               of
               Learning
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               a
               Mystes
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               Master
               in
               them
               :
               He
               was
               a
               rare
               Humanist
               ,
               and
               hugely
               vers'd
               in
               all
               the
               polite
               parts
               of
               Learning
               ;
               and
               had
               throughly
               concocted
               all
               the
               ancient
               Moralists
               ,
               Greek
               and
               Roman
               ,
               Poets
               and
               Orators
               ;
               and
               was
               not
               unacquainted
               with
               the
               refined
               Wits
               of
               the
               later
               Ages
               ,
               whether
               French
               ,
               or
               Italian
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               had
               not
               only
               the
               Accomplishments
               of
               a
               Gentleman
               ,
               but
               so
               universal
               were
               his
               Parts
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               proportioned
               to
               every
               thing
               ;
               and
               though
               his
               Spirit
               and
               Humour
               were
               made
               up
               of
               Smoothness
               and
               Gentleness
               ,
               yet
               he
               could
               bear
               with
               the
               Harshness
               and
               Roughness
               of
               the
               Schools
               ;
               and
               was
               not
               unseen
               in
               their
               Subtilties
               and
               Spinosities
               ;
               and
               upon
               occasion
               could
               make
               them
               serve
               his
               purpose
               ;
               and
               yet
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               he
               thought
               many
               of
               them
               very
               near
               a
               kin
               to
               the
               famous
               Knight
               of
               the
               Mancha
               ,
               and
               would
               make
               sport
               sometimes
               with
               the
               Romantick
               Sophistry
               ,
               and
               phantastick
               Adventures
               of
               School-Errantry
               .
               His
               Skill
               was
               great
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Civil
               and
               Canon
               Law
               ,
               and
               Casuistical
               Divinity
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               a
               rare
               Conductor
               of
               Souls
               ,
               and
               knew
               how
               to
               Counsel
               ,
               and
               to
               Advise
               ;
               to
               solve
               Difficulties
               ,
               and
               determine
               Cases
               ,
               and
               quiet
               Consciences
               .
               And
               he
               was
               no
               Novice
               in
               Mr.
               
                 I.
                 S.
              
               new
               Science
               of
               Controversie
               ;
               but
               could
               manage
               an
               Argument
               ,
               and
               Reparties
               with
               a
               strange
               dexterity
               ;
               He
               understood
               what
               the
               several
               Parties
               in
               Christendom
               have
               to
               say
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               could
               plead
               their
               Cause
               to
               better
               advantage
               than
               any
               Advocate
               of
               their
               Tribe
               :
               and
               when
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               he
               could
               confute
               them
               too
               ;
               and
               shew
               ,
               That
               better
               Arguments
               than
               ever
               they
               could
               produce
               for
               themselves
               ,
               would
               afford
               no
               sufficient
               ground
               for
               their
               fond
               Opinions
               .
            
             
               It
               would
               be
               too
               great
               a
               Task
               to
               pursue
               his
               Accomplishments
               through
               the
               various
               Kinds
               of
               Literature
               :
               I
               shall
               content
               my self
               to
               add
               only
               his
               great
               Acquaintance
               with
               the
               Fathers
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Writers
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctors
               of
               the
               first
               and
               purest
               Ages
               both
               of
               the
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               Church
               ;
               which
               he
               has
               made
               use
               of
               against
               the
               Romanists
               ,
               to
               vindicate
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               from
               the
               Challenge
               of
               Innovation
               ,
               and
               prove
               her
               to
               be
               truly
               Ancient
               ,
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               Apostolical
               .
            
             
               But
               Religion
               and
               Vertue
               is
               the
               Crown
               of
               all
               other
               Accomplishments
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               the
               Glory
               of
               this
               great
               man
               ,
               to
               be
               thought
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               whatever
               you
               added
               to
               it
               ,
               he
               look't
               upon
               as
               a
               term
               of
               diminution
               :
               
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               a
               Zealous
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               but
               that
               was
               because
               he
               judg'd
               her
               (
               and
               with
               great
               reason
               )
               a
               Church
               the
               most
               purely
               Christian
               of
               any
               in
               the
               World.
               In
               his
               younger
               years
               he
               met
               with
               some
               Assaults
               from
               Popery
               ;
               and
               the
               high
               pretensions
               of
               their
               Religious
               Orders
               were
               very
               accommodate
               to
               his
               Devotional
               Temper
               :
               but
               he
               was
               alwayes
               so
               much
               Master
               of
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               never
               be
               governed
               by
               any
               thing
               but
               Reason
               ,
               and
               the
               evidence
               of
               Truth
               ,
               which
               engag'd
               him
               in
               the
               study
               of
               those
               Controversies
               ;
               and
               to
               how
               good
               purpose
               ,
               the
               World
               is
               by
               this
               time
               a
               sufficient
               Witness
               :
               But
               the
               longer
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               he
               considered
               ,
               the
               worse
               he
               lik'd
               the
               Roman
               Cause
               ,
               and
               became
               at
               last
               to
               censure
               them
               with
               some
               severity
               ;
               But
               I
               confess
               I
               have
               so
               great
               an
               opinion
               of
               his
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               the
               charitableness
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               afraid
               he
               did
               not
               think
               worse
               of
               them
               than
               they
               deserve
               .
            
             
               But
               Religion
               is
               not
               a
               matter
               of
               Theory
               and
               Orthodox
               Notions
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               believe
               aright
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               practise
               accordingly
               ;
               and
               to
               master
               our
               passions
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               right
               use
               of
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               power
               that
               God
               has
               given
               us
               over
               our
               own
               actions
               ,
               is
               a
               greater
               glory
               than
               all
               other
               Accomplishments
               that
               can
               adorn
               the
               mind
               of
               Man
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               close
               my
               Character
               of
               this
               great
               Personage
               with
               a
               touch
               upon
               some
               of
               those
               Vertues
               ,
               for
               which
               his
               Memory
               will
               be
               pretious
               to
               all
               Posterity
               .
               He
               was
               a
               Person
               of
               great
               Humility
               ;
               and
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               stupendious
               Parts
               ,
               and
               Learning
               ,
               and
               Eminency
               of
               Place
               ,
               he
               had
               nothing
               in
               him
               of
               Pride
               and
               Humour
               ,
               but
               was
               Courteous
               and
               Affable
               ,
               and
               of
               easie
               Access
               ,
               and
               would
               lend
               a
               ready
               Ear
               to
               the
               complaints
               ,
               yea
               to
               the
               impertinencies
               ,
               of
               the
               meanest
               persons
               .
               His
               Humility
               was
               coupled
               with
               an
               Extraordinary
               Piety
               ;
               and
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               he
               spent
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               time
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               his
               solemn
               hours
               of
               Prayer
               took
               up
               a
               considerable
               portion
               of
               his
               Life
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               not
               to
               doubt
               ,
               but
               he
               had
               learned
               of
               S.
               Paul
               to
               pray
               continually
               ;
               and
               that
               occasional
               Ejaculations
               ,
               and
               frequent
               Aspirations
               and
               Emigrations
               of
               his
               Soul
               after
               God
               ,
               made
               up
               the
               best
               part
               of
               his
               Devotions
               .
               But
               he
               was
               not
               only
               a
               
                 Good
                 Man
              
               God-ward
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               come
               to
               the
               top
               of
               S.
               
               Peter's
               gradation
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               his
               other
               Vertues
               added
               a
               large
               and
               diffusive
               Charity
               :
               And
               ,
               whoever
               compares
               his
               plentiful
               Incomes
               ,
               with
               the
               inconsiderable
               Estate
               he
               left
               at
               his
               Death
               ,
               will
               be
               easily
               convinc'd
               that
               Charity
               was
               Steward
               for
               a
               great
               proportion
               of
               his
               Revenue
               .
               But
               the
               Hungry
               that
               he
               fed
               ,
               and
               the
               Naked
               that
               he
               cloath'd
               ,
               and
               the
               Distressed
               that
               he
               supply'd
               ,
               and
               the
               Fatherless
               that
               he
               provided
               for
               ;
               the
               poor
               Children
               that
               he
               put
               to
               Apprentice
               ,
               and
               brought
               up
               at
               School
               ,
               and
               maintained
               at
               the
               University
               ,
               will
               now
               sound
               a
               Trumpet
               to
               that
               Charity
               which
               he
               dispersed
               with
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               but
               would
               not
               suffer
               his
               left
               hand
               to
               have
               any
               knowledge
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               To
               sum
               up
               all
               in
               a
               few
               words
               ;
               This
               Great
               Prelate
               he
               had
               the
               good
               Humour
               of
               a
               Gentleman
               ,
               the
               Eloquence
               of
               an
               Orator
               ,
               the
               Fancy
               of
               a
               Poet
               ,
               the
               Acuteness
               of
               a
               School-man
               ,
               the
               Profoundness
               of
               a
               Philosopher
               ,
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               a
               Counsellor
               ,
               the
               Sagacity
               of
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               the
               Reason
               of
               an
               Angel
               ,
               and
               the
               Piety
               of
               a
               Saint
               :
               He
               had
               Devotion
               enough
               for
               a
               Cloyster
               ,
               Learning
               enough
               for
               an
               University
               ,
               and
               Wit
               enough
               for
               a
               Colledge
               of
               Virtuosi
               ;
               and
               ,
               had
               his
               Parts
               and
               Endowments
               been
               parcell'd
               out
               among
               his
               poor
               Clergy
               that
               he
               left
               behind
               him
               ,
               it
               would
               perhaps
               have
               made
               one
               of
               the
               best
               Dioceses
               in
               the
               World.
               But
               alas
               !
               
                 Our
                 Father
                 ,
                 our
                 Father
                 !
                 the
                 Horses
                 of
                 our
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chariot
              
               
               thereof
               ;
               he
               is
               gone
               ,
               and
               has
               carried
               his
               Mantle
               and
               his
               Spirit
               along
               with
               him
               up
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               the
               Sons
               of
               the
               Prophets
               have
               lost
               all
               their
               beauty
               and
               lustre
               which
               they
               enjoyed
               only
               from
               the
               reflexion
               of
               his
               Excellencies
               ,
               which
               were
               bright
               and
               radiant
               enough
               to
               cast
               a
               glory
               upon
               a
               whole
               Order
               of
               Men.
               But
               the
               Sun
               of
               this
               our
               world
               after
               many
               attempts
               to
               break
               through
               the
               Crust
               of
               an
               earthly
               Body
               ,
               is
               at
               last
               swallowed
               up
               in
               the
               great
               Vortex
               of
               Eternity
               ,
               and
               there
               all
               his
               Maculae
               are
               scattered
               and
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               fixt
               in
               an
               Orb
               of
               Glory
               ,
               and
               shines
               among
               his
               Brethren-stars
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               several
               Ages
               gave
               light
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               turn'd
               many
               Souls
               unto
               Righteousness
               ;
               and
               we
               that
               are
               left
               behind
               ,
               though
               we
               can
               never
               reach
               his
               Perfections
               ,
               must
               study
               to
               imitate
               his
               Vertues
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               at
               last
               come
               to
               sit
               at
               his
               feet
               in
               the
               Mansions
               of
               Glory
               ;
               which
               God
               grant
               for
               his
               infinite
               mercies
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               To
               whom
               ,
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               through
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
               ,
               be
               ascribed
               all
               Honour
               and
               Glory
               ,
               Worship
               and
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               Love
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               now
               and
               for
               evermore
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A63706-e180
           
             a
             Valer.
             Maxim
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Dion
             .
             hist.
             l.
             54.
             
          
           
             c
             A.
             G●ll.
             l.
             10
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               De
               praescript
               .
               c.
            
             40.
             
             Hujus
             sunt
             partes
             invertendi
             veritatem
             ,
             qui
             ipsas
             quoque
             res
             sacramen●crum
             divin●rum
             in
             idclorum
             mysteriis
             aemulatur
             .
             Tingit
             &
             ipse
             quosdam
             ,
             ●ique
             credentes
             &
             fideles
             suos
             :
             expiationem
             delictorum
             de
             la●acro
             re-promittit
             ,
             &
             sic
             ad●
             initiat
             Mithrae
             :
             signat
             illic
             in
             frontibus
             milites
             suos
             ,
             celebrat
             &
             panis
             oblationem
             ,
             &
             imaginem
             resurrectionis
             inducit
             ,
             &
             subgladio
             redimit
             corouam
             .
             Quid
             ,
             quod
             &
             summum
             Pontificem
             in
             unis
             nuptiis
             statuit
             ?
             habet
             &
             virginos
             ,
             bab●
             &
             continentes
             .
             Qui
             ergo
             ipsas
             res
             de
             quibus
             sacramenta
             Christi
             administrantur
             tam
             aemulanter
             affectavit
             exprimere
             in
             negotiss
             idololatria
             ,
             utique
             &
             idem
             &
             eodem
             ingenio
             gestiit
             ,
             &
             potuit
             instrumenta
             quoque
             divinarum
             rerum
             &
             sanctorum
             Christianorum
             sensum
             de
             sensibus
             ,
             verba
             de
             verbis
             ,
             parabolas
             de
             parabolis
             ,
             profana
             &
             amulae
             fidei
             attemperare
             .
          
           
             e
             Censor
             .
             de
             die
             〈◊〉
             l.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Sueton.
             in
             Vespas
             .
             L●●
             .
             decad
             .
             1.
             lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             de
             factis
             &
             dict
             .
             Socr.
             
          
           
             Stromat
             .
             3.
             
             Lib.
             4.
             praepar
             .
             Evangel
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             ordinat
             .
             Episc.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             5.
             
             &
             10.
             
             Acts
             3.
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             19.
             18.
             
          
           
             Iliad
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             vide
             1.
             li.
             Eustath
             .
          
           
             Pla●tus
             in
             Ruden●
             .
          
           
             Cicero
             lib.
             2.
             de
             leg
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             adv
             .
             Psychicos
             c.
             13.
             
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Annal.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Annal.
             
          
           
             *
             Strab.
             Ge●g
             .
             lib.
             17.
             
          
           
             |
             Aelian
             .
             var.
             hist.
             l.
             14.
             c.
             34.
             
             Ioseph
             .
             Antiq.
             l.
             14.
             c.
             16.
             
             Caesar.
             com
             .
             de
             bello
             Gal.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             Eustath
             .
             in
             ●●iad
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             P●rphyr
             .
             citat
             .
             ex
             Eurip.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             John
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Socrat.
             li.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
             Sozom.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             James
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Ioh.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             1
             Zim
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Homil.
             26.
             in
             Evang.
             
          
           
             e
             Quaest.
             39.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Tacitum
             lib.
             8.
             
             Arist.
             lib.
             4.
             
             Polit.
             c.
             4.
             
             A.
             Gellius
             ,
             lib.
             19.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Barthol
             .
             in
             .
             l.
             Iudices
             .
             Cod.
             de
             dignit
             .
             l.
             12.
             
             Bald●●
             in
             l.
             nemini
             .
             C.
             de
             adv
             .
             advers
             .
             judi●
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             In
             exhort
             .
             ad
             castitatem
             .
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             virg
             .
          
           
             C.
             19.
             
          
           
             Haeres
             .
             79.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             Verse
             28.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             ●ustat●
             .
             in
             Iliad
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Epist.
             ad
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             de
             Bapt.
             
          
           
             c
             Epist.
             1.
             c.
             9
             
          
           
             d
             Haeres
             .
             79.
             
          
           
             e
             Dial.
             adv
             .
             Lucifer
             .
          
           
             Dial.
             adv
             .
             Lucifer
             .
          
           
             Can.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ruffin
             .
             lib.
             10.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Can.
             mulier
             de
             consecr
             .
             dist
             .
             li.
             4.
             se●t
             .
             dist
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Epist.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Contr.
             Epist.
             Parmen
             .
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             divin
             ●ffic
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Contr.
             Epist.
             Parmen
             .
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Hare
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             De
             bapt
             .
             adv
             .
             Lucifer
             .
          
           
             Eurip.
             
          
           
             De
             captivit
             .
             Babyl
             .
             c.
             de
             ordine
             ,
             &
             in
             l.
             de
             instituendis
             ministris
             ad
             Senatum
             Pragensem
             ,
             in
             l.
             de
             missâ
             abrogand●
             ,
             in
             l.
             de
             notis
             Ecclesia
             .
          
           
             De
             praescript
             .
             har●s
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             Tertullian
             de
             baptismo
             .
          
           
             *
             Tractat.
             de
             sacramento
             cap.
             de
             baptismo
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             38.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               Caecil
               .
               Ep.
            
             63.
             
             St
             Iesus
             Christus
             dominus
             &
             Deus
             〈◊〉
             ipse
             est
             〈◊〉
             sacerdos
             Dei
             Patris
             ,
             &
             sacrificium
             Patri
             s●ipsum
             primus
             obtulis
             ,
             &
             hoc
             fieri
             in
             sui
             commemorationem
             praecepit
             ;
             utique
             ille
             sacerdos
             vice
             Christi
             verè
             fungitur
             ,
             qui
             id
             quod
             Christus
             fecit
             ,
             imitatur
             :
             &
             sacrificium
             verum
             &
             plenum
             tunc
             offert
             in
             Ecclesia
             Deo
             Patri
             ,
             si
             incipat
             〈◊〉
             secund●m
             quod
             ipsum
             Christum
             vid●at
             obtul●●se
             .
          
           
             ●rat
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             23
             ,
             &c.
             And
             8.
             ver
             .
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vide
             etia●
             Iustin.
             i●
             Apol.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Epist.
             ad
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             31.
             &
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             ult
             .
          
           
             c
             De.
             praescript
             .
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Ep
             2.
             
             &
             9.
             &
             l.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             Apol.
             2.
             cum
             de
             Ischriâ
             rationem
             reddit
             eum
             ●●lice
             sacro
             uti
             non
             potuisse
             .
             &
             83.
             in
             Matth.
             &
             Hom.
             6.
             ad
             pop
             .
             Antioch
             .
             150.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Haeres
             .
             79.
             
          
           
             g
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             bapt
             .
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             Lib.
             3.
             
             &
             6.
             de
             sac●rd
             .
             Homil.
             51.
             
             &
             85.
             ad
             Evagrium
             &
             ad
             Hedito
             .
          
           
             i
             Con●r
             .
             Lucifer
             .
             &
             Ep.
             1.
             ad
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             k
             Lib.
             20.
             de
             Civ
             .
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             sacer
             :
             Apud
             .
             Euseb.
             hist.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             25.
             
             De
             script
             .
             in
             Iacob
             .
             Haeres
             .
             78.
             
          
           
             ●m
             .
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             2
             
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             1
             
             Thes.
             5.
             12.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Can.
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             Hierarch
             .
          
           
             Dionys.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             
          
           
             Acts
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             lib.
             3.
             de
             sacerdot
             .
             Quippe
             non
             mortalis
             quispiam
             non
             Angelus
             non
             Archangelus
             ,
             non
             alia
             quaevis
             creata
             potentia
             ,
             sed
             ipse
             Paracletus
             ordinem
             ejusmodi
             disposuit
             .
          
           
             James
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             22.
             
          
           
             John
             6.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             N
             =
             "
             *
             "
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Orat.
             in
             laudem
             sui
             patris
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             45.
             
          
           
             Dedignit
             .
             Sacer
             .
             c.
             5.
             &
             in
             comment
             .
             in
             1.
             
             Tom.
             c.
             2.
             &
             in
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             in
             illud
             [
             Divisiones
             gratiarum
             .
             ]
          
           
             Job
             42.
             8.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             ult
             .
             de
             Eccles
             .
             Hier.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Im
             Eposit
             .
             Liturg.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             59.
             q.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             27.
             de
             Spi.
             S.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Apol.
             2.
             pro
             Christianis
             li.
             8.
             contra
             Cels.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Matth.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             Tri.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Quis
             patiatur
             ut
             m●●sarum
             &
             viduarum
             minister
             supra
             ●os
             si
             tumidius
             efferat
             ,
             ad
             quorum
             preces
             ,
             Christi
             corpus
             sanguisque
             conficitur
             ?
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             4.
             de
             fide
             ,
             cap.
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vide
             Optat.
             Milevit
             .
             lib.
             6.
             contra
             Parmenian
             .
          
           
             S.
             Cyprian
             lib.
             st
             .
             c.
             ●●lt
             .
             Eusebi●●
             Emissen
             .
             Serm.
             5.
             de
             Pascat
             .
          
           
             De
             Iteration●
             in
             consultat
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             iteratione
             ,
             Atque
             hinc
             adeò
             credo
             Apostolicas
             ipsas
             jam
             inde
             ab
             initio
             Ecclesias
             aliquas
             ,
             hujusmodi
             preces
             ad
             mysteriorum
             celebrationem
             ad
             bibuisse
             ;
             i●ò
             Christum
             ipsum
             non
             solâ
             verborum
             recitatione
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             eulogiâ
             ante
             ipsam
             mysteriorum
             confectionem
             ,
             &
             〈◊〉
             hymno
             usum
             fuisse
             manifestum
             est
             .
          
           
             |
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             bapt
             .
             coner
             .
             Donat.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             92.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             31.
             de
             bapt
             .
             con
             .
             Donat.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             in
             consecra
             .
             Episc.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Gratiam
             Apostolis
             à
             Christo
             collatam
             ,
             qua
             sanctificarentur
             :
             ut
             per
             spiritum
             Sanctum
             à
             propriis
             peccatis
             absolverentur
             .
             Lib.
             12.
             in
             Io.
             cap.
             56.
             
          
           
             d
             Homil.
             in
             8va
             .
             Paschae
             .
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             ult
             .
             de
             adulter
             .
             conjug
             .
          
           
             f
             Soz.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Acts
             13.
             2.
             16.
             10.
             
          
           
             Hob.
             5.
             4.
             5
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Volkell
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             Theophylact.
             in
             20.
             
             Iohan.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Tract
             .
             de
             Sacrament
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Homil.
             28.
             in
             Acta
             18.
             
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             ad
             c●stitat
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63706-e14650
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vide
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .